LIBRARr  Of  PRINCETON 


MAR  2  9  2005 

—  ■  ■  — =  ^  I 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/catechismconfessOObarc_0 


• 


A 

CATECHISM 

AND 

CONTESSION  OF  FAITH, 

APPROVED  OF  AND  AGREED  UNTO 

BY  THE 

GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 


•ATRIARCHS,  TROPHETS,  AND  APOSTLES,  CHRIST  HIMSELF 
CHIEF  SPEAKER   IN   AND   A3I0NG  THEM. 


\Vhicl>  containeth  a  true  and  faithful  accQunt  of  the  principles  and  doctrines,  which  are 
most  surely  believed  by  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  who  aro 
reproachfully  called  by  the  name  of  Quakers;  yet  are  found  in  the  one  Faith  with 
the  Primitive  Church  and  Saints,  as  is  most  clearly  demonstrated  by  some  plain 
Scripture  Testimonies,  (without  Consequences  or  Commentaries)  which  are  jicre 
collected,  and  inserted  by  way  of  Answer  to  a  few  weighty,  yet  easy  and  familiar 
Questions,  fitted  as  well  for  the  wisest  and  largest,  for  the  weakest  and  lowest 
Capacities. — To  which  is  added,  an  Expostulation  with,  and  appeal  to,  all  other 
Professors. 


BY  ROBERT  BARCLAY 


Search  the  Scriptures,  {or,  ye  search  the  Scriptures)  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  hare 
eternal  Life,  and  they  are  they  uhich  testify  of  me.  j^nd  ye  will  not  come  unto  me, 
that  ye  might  have  Life.— John  v.  39,  40. 


PIIILADELPIHA  ; 
1843. 


LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMI^MRY 


THE  PREFACE 

TO  THE  READER. 


Since  first  that  great  apostacy  took  place  in  the  hearts 
and  heads  of  those  who  began,  even  in  the  apostles'  days, 
to  depart  from  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  gospel,  as  it 
was  then  delivered  in  its  primitive  splendour  and  integrity, 
innumerable  have  been  the  manifold  inventions  and  tradi- 
tions, the  different  and  various  notions  and  opinions,  where- 
with man,  by  giving  way  to  the  vain  and  airy  imaginations 
of  his  own  unstable  mind,  hath  burthened  the  Christian 
faith.  So  that  indeed,  first  by  adding  these  things,  and  af- 
terwards by  equalling  them,  if  not  exalting  them  above  the 
truth,  they  have  at  last  come  to  be  substituted  in  the  stead 
of  it ;  so  that  in  process  of  time  truth  came  to  be  shut  out 
of  doors,  and  another  thing  placed  in  the  room  thereof, 
having  a  show  and  a  name,  but  wanting  the  substance  and 
thing  itself  Nevertheless,  it  pleased  God  to  raise  up  wit- 
nesses for  himself  almost  in  every  age  and  generation,  who, 
according  to  the  discoveries  they  received,  bore  some  tes- 
timony, less  or  more,  against  the  superstition  and  apostacy 
of  the  time ;  and  in  special  manner,  through  the  appearing 
of  that  light  which  first  broke  forth  in  Germany,  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  and  afterwards  reached  divers 
other  nations,  the  beast  received  a  deadly  wound ;  and  a 
very  great  number  did  at  one  time  protest  against,  and 
rescind  from  the  church  of  Rome,  in  divers  of  their  most 
gross  and  sensual  doctrines  and  superstitious  traditions. 
But,  alas !  it  is  for  matter  of  lamentation,  that  the  success- 
ors of  these  Protestants  are  establishing  and  building  up 
in  themselves  that  which  their  fathers  were  pulling  down, 

(3) 


iv 


PREFACE  TO  THE  READER. 


instead  of  prosecuting  and  going  on  with  so  good  and 
honourable  a  work,  which  will  easily  appear. 

The  generality  of  all  Protestants,  though  in  many  other 
things  miserably  rent  and  shattered  among  themselves,  do 
agree  in  dividing  from  the  church  of  Rome  in  these  two 
particulars. 

First,  That  every  principle  and  doctrine  of  the  Christian 
faith  is,  and  ought  to  be,  founded  upon  the  scriptures ;  and 
that  whatsoever  principles  and  doctrines  are  not  only  not 
contrary,  but  even  not  according  thereto,  ought  to  be  denied 
as  antichristian. 

Secondly,  That  the  scriptures  themselves  are  plain  and 
easy  to  be  understood ;  and  that  every  private  Christian 
and  member  of  the  church  ought  to  read  and  peruse  them, 
that  they  may  know  their  faith  and  belief  founded  upon 
them,  and  receive  them  for  that  cause  alone,  and  not  be- 
cause any  church  or  assembly  has  compounded  and  re- 
commended them ;  the  choicest  and  most  pure  of  which, 
they  are  obliged  to  look  upon  as  fallible. 

Now,  contrary  to  this  their  known  and  acknowledged 
principle,  they  do  most  vigorously  prosecute  and  persecute 
others  with  the  like  severity  the  Papists  did  their  fathers, 
for  believing  things  that  are  plainly  set  down  in  the  scrip- 
tures, and  for  not  believing  divers  principles,  for  which 
themselves  are  forced  to  recur  to  tradition,  and  can  by  no 
means  prove  from  scripture:  to  show  which  I  shall  not  here 
insist,  having  allotted  a  chapter  for  it  in  the  book  itself ; 
because  to  put  it  here,. would  swell  it  beyond  the  bounds 
of  a  preface. 

Oh  !  how  like  do  they  show  themselves,  I  mention  it  with 
regret,  to  the  scribes  and  pharisees  of  old,  who,  of  all  men, 
most  cried  up  and  exalted  Moses  and  the  prophets,  boasting 
greatly  of  being  Abraham's  children !  And  yet  those  were 
they  that  were  the  greatest  opposers  and  vilifiers  of  Christ, 
to  whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  gave  witness ;  yea,  their 
chief  accusations  and  exceptions  against  Christ  were,  as 
being  a  breaker  of  the  law,  and  a  blasphemer. 

Can  there  any  comparison  run  more  parallel,  seeing 


PREFACE  TO  THE  READER. 


V 


there  is  now  found  a  people,  who  are  greatly  persecuted, 
and  bitterly  reviled,  and  accused  as  heretics,  by  a  gene- 
ration that  cry  up  and  exalt  the  scriptures  1  And  yet  this 
people's  principles  are  found  in  scripture,  word  by  word; 
though  the  most  grievous,  and  indeed  the  greatest  calumny 
cast  upon  them  is,  that  they  vilify  and  deny  the  scriptures, 
and  set  up  their  own  imaginations  instead  of  them. 

To  disprove  which,  this  Catechism  and  Confession  of 
Faith  is  compiled,  and  presented  to  thy  serious  and  im- 
partial view.  If  thou  lovest  the  scriptures  indeed,  and  de- 
sirest  to  hold  the  plain  doctrines  there  delivered,  and  not 
those  strained  and  far-fetched  consequences,  which  men 
have  invented,  thou  shalt  easily  observe  the  whole  princi- 
ples of  the  people  called  (Quakers,  plainly  couched  in  scrip- 
ture words,  without  addition  or  commentary  ;  especially  in 
those  things  their  adversaries  oppose  them  in,  where  the 
scripture  plainly  decideth  the  controversy  for  them,  without 
niceties  and  school-distinctions,  which  has  been  the  wisdom 
by  which  the  world  hath  not  known  God;  and  the  words 
which  have  been  multiplied  without  knowledge,  by  which 
counsel  hath  been  darkened. 

In  the  answers  to  the  questions,  there  is  not  one  word, 
that  I  know  of,  placed,  but  the  express  words  of  scripture : 
and  if  in  some  of  the  questions  there  be  somewhat  sub- 
sumed, of  what  in  my  judgment  is  the  plain  and  naked 
import  of  the  words,  it  is  not  to  impose  my  sense  upon  the 
reader,  but  to  make  way  for  the  next  question,  for  the  de- 
pendence of  the  matter's  sake. 

I  shall  leave  it  to  the  reason  of  any  understanding  and 
judicious  man,  who  is  not  biassed  by  self-interest,  that 
great  enemy  to  true  equity,  and  who  in  the  least  measure 
is  willing  to  give  way  to  the  light  of  Christ  in  his  con- 
science, if  the  scriptures  do  not  pertinently  and  aptly  an- 
swer to  the  questions? 

As  I  have  upon  serious  grounds  separated  from  most  of 
the  confessions  and  catechisms  heretofore  published;  so 
not  without  cause,  I  now  have  taken  another  method  :  they 
usually  place  their  confession  of  faith  before  the  catechism : 
1* 


vi 


PREFACE  TO  THE  READER. 


I  judge  it  ought  to  be  otherwise,  in  regard  that  which  is 
easiest,  and  is  composed  for  children,  or  such  as  are  weak, 
ought  in  my  judgment  to  be  placed  first;  it  being  more 
regular  to  begin  with  things. that  are  easy  and  familiar,  and 
lead  on  to  things  that  are  more  hard  and  intricate.  Be- 
sides, that  things  be  more  largely  opened  in  the  catechism, 
and  divers  objections  answered,  which  are  proposed  in  the 
questions,  the  reader  having  passed  through  that  first,  will 
more  perfectly  understand  the  confession,  which  consisteth 
mainly  in  positive  assertions. 

Not  long  after  I  had  received  and  believed  the  testimony 
I  now  bear,  I  had  in  my  view  both  the  possibility  and  fa- 
cility of  such  a  work;  and  now  after  a  more  large  and 
perfect  acquaintance  with  the  holy  scriptures,  I  found 
access  to  allow  some  time  to  set  about  it,  and  have  also 
been  helped  to  accomplish  the  same. 

I  doubt  not  but  it  might  be  enlarged  by  divers  citations, 
which  are  here  omitted  as  not  being  at  present  brought  to 
my  remembrance;  yet  I  find  cause  to  be  contented,  in 
that  God  hath  so  far  assisted  me  in  this  work  by  his  Spirit, 
that  good  Remembrancer;  the  manifestation  of  which,  as 
it  is  minded,  will  help  such  as  seriously  and  conscientiously 
read  this,  to  find  out  and  cleave  to  the  truth,  and  also  es- 
tablish and  confirm  those  who  have  already  believed: 
which  of  all  things  is  most  earnestly  desired  and  daily 
prayed  for,  by 

ROBERT  BARCLAY, 
A  servant  of  the  church  of  Christ. 

From  Urie,  the  place  of  my  being ;  in  my 
native  country  of  Scotland,  the  lltli  of 
the  sixth  month,  1673. 


Page 


Chapter  1.  Of  God,  and  the  true  and  saving  knowledge 

of  him   9 

Chap.  2.  Of  the  rule  and  guide  of  Christians,  and  of 

the  scriptures   10 

Chap.  3.  Of  Jesus  Christ's  being  manifest  in  the  flesh, 

the  end  and  use  of   12 

Chap.  4.  Of  the  New  Birth,  the  inward  appearance  of 
Christ  in  Spirit,  and  the  unity  of  the  saints  with 

him   18 

Chap.  5.  Concerning  the  light  wherewith  Jesus  Christ 
hath  enlightened  every  man ;  the  universality  and 
sufficiency  of  God's  grace  to  all  the  world,  made 

manifest  therein   21 

Chap.  6.  Of  faith,  justification,  and  works   29 

Chap.  7.  Of  perfection,  or  freedom  from  sin   33 

Chap.  8.  Of  perseverance,  and  falling  from  grace  39 

Chap.  9.  Concerning  the  Church  and  Ministry  42 

Chap.  10.  Of  worship   51 

Chap.  11.  Of  baptism,  and  bread,  and  wine  54 

Chap.  12.  Of  the  life  of  a  Christian  in  general,  what, 

and  how  it  ought  to  be  in  this  world   57 

Chap.  13.  Of  Magistracy  70 

Chap.  14.  Of  the  Resurrection   72 

Chap.  15.  A  short  introduction  to  the  Confession  of 

Faith   74 

Chap.  16.  A  Confession  of  Faith,  containing  twenty- 
three  articles   76 

Article  1.  Concerning  God,  and  the  true  and  saving 

knowledge  of  him   76 

Art.  2.  Of  the  guide  and  rule  of  Christians   76 

Art.  3.  Of  the  Scriptures  77 

(7) 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 


*  Page 
Art.  4.  Of  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  his  being  from 

the  beginning  77 

Art.  5.  Of  his  appearance  in  the  flesh  78 

Art.  6.  Of  the  end  and  use  of  that  appearance   78 

Art.  7.  Of  the  inward  manifestation  of  Christ   79 

Art.  8.  Of  the  New  Birth  •  •  •  •  80 

Art.  9.  Of  the  unity  of  the  saints  with  Christ  80 

Art.  10.  Of  the  universal  love  and  grace  of  God  to  all. .  81 

Art.  11.  Of  the  light  that  enlighteneth  every  man   81 

Art.  12.  Of  faith  and  justification   83 

Art.  13.  Of  good  works   84 

Art.  14.  Of  perfection   84 

Art.  15.  Concerning  perseverance,  and  falling  from 

grace     85 

Art.  16.  Of  the  Church  and  Ministry  86 

Art.  17.  Of  Worship   88 

Art.  18.  Of  Baptism  88 

Art.  19.  Concerning  eating  of  bread  and  wine,  wash- 
ing of  one  another's  feet,  abstaining  from  things 
strangled  and  from  blood,  and  anointing  of  the  sick 

with  oil   89 

Art.  20.  Of  the  liberty  of  such  Christians  as  are  come 
to  know  the  substance,  as  to  the  using  or  not  using 

of  these  rites,  and  of  the  observation  of  days  90 

Art.  21.  Concerning  swearing,  fighting  and  persecu- 
tion  90 

Art.  22.  Of  Magistracy  91 

Art.  23.  Of  the  Resurrection   92 

Chap.  17.  A  short  expostulation,  with  an  appeal  to  all 

other  professors   93 

Chap.  18.  A  short  examination  of  some  of  the  scrip- 
ture proofs,  alleged  by  the  divines  at  Westminster, 
to  prove  divers  articles  in  their  Confession  of  Faith 
and  Catechism   97 


A  CATECHISM,  &c. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Of  God,  and  the  true  and  saving  knowledge  of  him. 

Q.  Seeing  it  is  a  thing  unquestioned  by  all  sorts  of 
Christians,  that  the  height  of  happiness  consisteth  in  com- 
ing to  know  an  J  enjoy  eternal  life,  what  is  it  in  the  sense 
and  judgment  of  Christ  ? 

A.  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent. 
John  17.  3. 

Q.  How  doth  God  reveal  this  knowledge? 

A.  For  God,  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of 
darkness,  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ.    2  Cor.  4.  6. 

Q.  How  many  Gods  are  there  1 

A.  One  God.    Eph.  4.  6. 

We  know  that  an  idol  is  nothing  in  the  world,  and  that 
there  is  none  other  God  but  one.  But  to  us  there  is  but 
one  God.    1  Cor.  8.  4,  6. 

Q.  What  is  God  ?  • 

A.  God  is  a  spirit.    John  4.  24. 

Q.  Among  all  the  blessed,  glorious  and  divine  excel- 
lencies of  God,  which  are  ascribed  and  given  to  him  in  the 
scriptures ;  what  is  that  which  is  most  needful  for  us  to 
take  notice  of,  as  being  the  message  which  the  apostles 
recorded  in  special  manner  to  declare  of  him  now  under 
the  gospel  ? 

A.  This  then  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard  of 
him,  and  declare  unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him 
is  no  darkness  at  all.    1  John  1.  5. 

(9) 


10 


Barclay's  catechism. 


Q.  What  are  they  that  bear  record  in  heaven  ? 

A.  There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven,  the 
Father,  the  Word  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  these  three 
are  one.    1  John  5.  7. 

Q.  How  Cometh  any  man  to  know  God  the  Father, 
according  to  Christ's  words? 

A.  All  things  are  delivered  to  me  of  my  Father,  and  no 
man  knows  who  the  Son  is,  but  the  Father,  and  who  the 
Father  is,  but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom  the  son  will  re- 
veal him.    Luke  1^.22.    Matt.  11.27. 

Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the 
life,  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me.   John  14. 6. 

Q.  By  whom,  and  after  what  manner  doth  the  Son  re- 
veal this  knowledge  ? 

A.  But  as  it  is  written.  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  lo.ve  him, 
but  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the 
Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God, 
For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the 
spirit  of  a  man  which  is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things  of  God 
knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.  Now,  we  have 
received,  not  the  Spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  spirit  which 
is  of  God,  that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely 
given  to  us  of  God.    1  Cor.  2.  9,  10,  11,  12. 

But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the 
Father  will  send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things, 
and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance,  &c.  John 
14.  26. 

#  CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  rule  and  guide  of  Christians,  and  of  the  Scriptures. 

Q.  Seeing  it  is  by  the  Spirit,  that  Christ  reveals  the 
knowledge  of  God  in  things  spiritual ;  is  it  by  the  Spirit 
that  we  must  be  led  under  the  gospel? 

A.  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so 
be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now,  if  any  man 
have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his.    For,  as 


Barclay's  catechism. 


11 


many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of 
God.    Rom.  8.  9,  14. 

Q.  Is  it  an  inward  principle  then,  that  is  to  be  the  guide 
and  rule  of  Christians  1 

A.  But  the  anointing,  which  ye  have  received  of  him, 
abideth  in  you ;  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you, 
but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and 
is  truth,  and  is  no  lie ;  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye 
shall  abide  in  him.    1  John  2.  27. 

But  as  touching  brotherly  love,  ye  need  not  that  I  write 
unto  you ;  for  ye  yourselves  are  taught  of  God  to  love  one 
another.    1  Thes.  4.  9. 

Q.  I  perceive  by  this,  that  it  is  by  an  inward  anointing 
and  rule  that  Christians  are  to  be  taught :  is  this  the  very 
tenor  of  the  new  covenant  dispensation  ? 

A.  For  this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the 
house  of  Israel,  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord ;  I  will 
put  my  laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their 
hearts :  and  I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to 
me  a  people.  And  they  shall  not  teach  every  man  his 
neighbour,  and  every  man  his  brother,  saying.  Know  the 
Lord,  for  all  shall  know  me,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 
Heb.  8.  10,  11. 

And  they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God.    Joh7i  6.  45. 

Q.  Did  Christ  then  promise,  that  the  Spirit  should  both 
abide  with  his  disciples,  and  be  in  them  ? 

A.  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  you 
another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide  with  you  for  ever, 
even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  whom  the  world  cannot  receive, 
because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth  him :  but  ye 
know  him  ;  for  he  dwells  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you. 
John  14.  16,  17. 

Q.  For  what  end  were  the  scriptures  written  ? 

A.  For  whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime,  were 
written  for  our  learning,  that  we  through  patience  and 
comfort  of  the  scriptures  might  have  hope.    Rom.  15.  4. 

Q.  For  what  are  they  profitable  ? 

A.  Thou  hast  known  the  holy  scriptures,  which  are 
able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  cor- 


12 


Barclay's  catechism. 


rection,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of 
God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good 
works.    2  Tim.  3.  15,  16,  17. 

Q.  Wherein  consists  the  excellency  of  the  scriptures? 

A.  Knowing  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  the  scrip- 
tures is  of  any  private  interpretation.  For  the  prophecy 
came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man,  but  holy  men  of 
God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
2  Pet.  1.  20,  21. 

Q.  The  scriptures  are  then  to  be  regarded,  because 
they  came  from  the  Spirit,  and  they  also  testify,  that  not 
they,  but  the  Spirit,  is  to  lead  into  all  truth:  in  what  respect 
doth  Christ  command  to  search  them  ? 

A.  Search  the  scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me.  John 
5.  39. 

Q.  I  perceive  there  was  a  generation  of  old,  that  greatly 
exalted  the  scriptures,  and  yet  would  not  believe,  nor  come 
to  be  guided  by  that  the  scriptures  directed  to;  How  doth 
Christ  bespeak  such? 

A.  Do  not  think  that  I  will  accuse  you  to  the  Father  ; 
there  is  one  that  accuseth  you,  even  Moses,  in  whom  ye 
trust.  For  had  ye  believed  Moses,  ye  would  have  be- 
lieved me  ;  for  he  wrote  of  me.  But  if  ye  believe  not 
his  writings,  how  shall  ye  believe  my  words?  John  5. 
45,  46,  47. 

Q.  What  ought  such  then  to  be  accounted  of,  not- 
withstanding their  pretences  of  being  ruled  by  the  scrip- 
tures ? 

A.  In  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be  understood, 
which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable,  wrest,  as 
they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own  destruc- 
tion.   2  Pet.  3.  16. 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Of  Jesus  Christ  being  manifest  in  the  f  esh  :  the  use  and 
end  of  it. 

Q.  What  are  the  scriptures  which  do  most  observably 
prophesy  of  Christ's  appearance? 


Barclay's  catechism. 


13 


A.  The  Lord  thy  God  will  raise  up  unto  thee  a  prophet 
from  the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren,  like  unto  me ;  unto 
him  ye  shall  hearken.    Deut.  18.  15. 

Therefore  the  Lord  himself  shall  give  you  a  sign :  be- 
hold  a  virgin  shall  conceive  and  bear  a  son,  and  shall  call 
his  name  Immanuel.    Isa.  7.  14. 

Q.  Was  not  Jesus  Christ  in  being  before  he  appeared 
in  the  flesh?  What  clear  scriptures  prove  this,  against 
such  as  erroneously  assert  the  contrary  ? 

A.  But  thou  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  though  thou  be  little 
among  the  thousands  of  Judah,  yet  out  of  thee  shall  he 
come  forth  unto  me,  that  is  to  be  ruler  in  Israel,  whose 
goings  forth  have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting. 
Mic.  5.  2. 

In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was 
with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God;  the  same  was  in  the 
beginning  with  God :  all  things  were  made  by  him,  and 
without  him  was  not  any  thing  made  that  was  made. 
John  1.  1,  2,  3. 

Jesus  said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  be- 
fore Abraham  was,  I  am.    John  8.  58. 

And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  thou  me  with  thine  own 
self,  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with  thee  before  the  world 
was.    John  17.  5. 

And  to  make  all  men  see  what  is  the  fellowship  of  the 
mystery,  which  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  hath  been 
hid  in  God,  who  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ.  Eph. 
3.  9. 

For  by  him  w^ere  all  things  created  that  are  in  heaven, 
and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they 
be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers  ;  all 
things  were  created  by  him,  and  for  him.    Col.  1.  16. 

God  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son, 
whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also 
he  made  the  worlds.    Heh.  1.  2. 

Q.  These  are  very  clear,  that  even  the  world  was  cre- 
ated by  Christ :  but  what  scriptures  prove  the  divinity  of 
Christ,  against  such  as  falsely  deny  the  same? 

A.  And  the  Word  was  God.    John  1.  1. 

Whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concerning  the  * 
2 


14 


BARCLAY  S  CATECHISM. 


flesh,  Christ  came,  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever 
Amen.    Rom.  9.  5. 

Who  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery 
to  be  equal  with  God.    Phil.  2.  6. 

And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath 
given  us  an  understanding  that  we  may  know  him  that  is 
true,  and  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ :  this  is  the  true  God  and  eternal  life.  1  John 
5.  20. 

Q.  What  are  the  glorious  names  the  scripture  gives 
unto  Jesus  Christ,  the  eternal  Son  of  God  ? 

A.  And  his  name  shall  be  called.  Wonderful,  Counsellor, 
the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of 
Peace.    Isa.  9.  6. 

Who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first-born  of 
every  creature.    Col.  1.  15. 

Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the-  express 
image  of  his  person  (or  more  proper  according  to  the 
Greek,  of  his  substance.)    Heb.  1.  3. 

And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipt  in  blood  ;  and 
his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God.    Rev.  19.  13. 

Q.  After  what  manner  was  the  birth  of  Christ  1 

A.  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  was  on  this  wise  : 
when  as  his  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to  Joseph  (before 
they  came  together)  she  was  found  with  child  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.    Mat.  1.  18. 

And  the  angel  said  unto  her.  Fear  not  Mary,  for  thou 
hast  found  favour  with  God.  And  behold  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  call 
his  name  Jesus :  he  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the 
son  of  the  Highest ;  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto 
him  the  throne  of  his  father  David.  Then  said  Mary  unto 
the  angel,  how  shall  this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man  ? 
And  the  angel  answered  and  said  unto  her.  The  Holy  Ghost 
shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall 
overshadow  thee:  therefore  also  that  holy  thing,  that  shall 
be  born  of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Luke  1. 
30,  31,  32,  34,  35. 

Q.  Was  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  born  of  the  virgin  Ma- 
ry,  and  supposed  to  be  the  son  of  Joseph,  a  true  and  real 
man  ? 


Barclay's  catechism. 


15 


A.  Forasmuch  as  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and 
blood,  he  also  himself  took  part  of  the  same,  that  through 
death  he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death, 
that  is,  the  devil.    Heh.  2.  14. 

For  verily  he  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  angels,  but 
he  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abraham.  Wherefore  in  all 
things  it  behoved  him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren, 
that  he  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest,  dec. 
Heh.  2.  16,  17. 

For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  which  cannot  be  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  but  was  in  all  points 
tempted  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.    Heh.  4.  15. 

And  the  gift  by  grace,  which  is  by  one  man,  Jesus 
Christ,  hath  abounded  unto  many.    Rom.  5.  15. 

But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  the 
first  fruits  of  them  that  slept.  For  since  by  man  came 
death,  bv  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 
1  Cor.  15.  20,  21. 

Q.  After  what  manner  doth  the  scripture  assert  the 
conjunction  and  unity  of  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  in  and 
with  the  man  Christ  Jesus  1 

A.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
us,  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  be- 
gotten of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth.    John  1.  14. 

For  he  whom  God  hath  sent,  speaketh  the  words  of 
God;  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto 
him.    John  3.  34. 

How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  with  power,  who  went  about  doing  good,  and 
healing  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the  devil ;  for  God 
was  with  him.    Acts  10.  38. 

For  it  pleased  the  Father,  that  in  him  should  all  fulness 
dwell.    Col.  1.  19. 

For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily.    Col.  2.  9. 

In  him  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge.   Col.  2.  3. 

Q.  For  what  end  did  Christ  appear  in  the  world  1 

A.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh;  God  sending  his  Son,  in  the  likeness  of 


16 


Barclay's  catechism. 


sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh. 
Rom.  8.  3. 

For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested,  that 
he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.  And  ye  know 
that  he  was  manifested  to  take  away  our  sins.  1  John 
3.  8,  5. 

Q.  Was  Jesus  Christ  really  crucified  and  raised  again  ? 

A.  For  I  delivered  unto  you  first  of  all,  that  which  I 
also  received,  how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according 
to  the  scriptures :  and  that  he  was  buried,  and  that  he 
rose  again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  scriptures. 
1  Cor.  15.  3,  4. 

Q.  What  end  do  the  scriptures  ascribe  unto  the  coming, 
death  and  sufferings  of  Christ  1 

A.  For  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation,  which  thou 
hast  prepared  before  the  face  of  all  people.  A  light  to 
lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory  of  thy  people  Israel. 
Lvke  2.  30,  31,  32. 

Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  through 
faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance 
of  God.    Rom.  3.  25. 

And  walk  in  love,  as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath 
given  himself  for  us,  an  oflfering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God  for 
a  sweet  smelling  savour.    Eph.  5.  2. 

And  having  made  peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross 
by  him,  to  reconcile  all  things  unto  himself;  by  him,  I 
say,  whether  they  be  things  in  earth,  or  things  in  heaven. 
And  you  that  were  some  time  alienated,  and  enemies  in 
your  minds  by  wicked  works  ;  yet  now  hath  he  reconciled 
in  the  body  of  his  flesh,  through  death,  to  present  you 
holy,  unblamable  and  unreprovable  in  his  sight.  Col.  1. 
20,  21,  22. 

Neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  and  calves,  but  by  his 
own  blood,  he  entered  in  once  into  the  holy  place,  having 
obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us.  How  much  more 
shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit 
offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  con- 
sciences from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ?  Heb, 
9.  12,  14. 

For  Christ  also  hath  once  suflfered  for  sins,  the  just  for 


Barclay's  catechism. 


17^ 


the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to 
death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  Spirit.  1  Pet. 
3.  18. 

Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he  laid 
down  his  life  for  us.    1  John  3.  16, 

And  for  this  cause  he  is  the  mediator  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, that  by  means  of  death  for  the  redemption  of  the 
transgressions  that  were  under  the  first  Testament,  they 
which  are  called,  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  eternal 
inheritance.    Heb.  9.  15. 

Q.  Is  Christ  then  the  Mediator? 

A.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  Mediator  between  God 
and  man,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  who  gave  himself  a  ransom 
for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.    1  Tim.  2.  5. 

Q.  Was  not  Christ  the  Mediator  until  he  appeared,  and 
was  crucified  in  the  flesh  ? 

A.  He  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world.    Rev.  5.  12,  &  13.  8. 

Q.  Is  it  needful  then  to  believe,  that  the  saints  of  old 
did  partake  of  Christ,  as  then  present  with  and  nourishing 
them  ? 

A.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not  that  ye  should  be 
ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  were  under  the  cloud, 
and  all  passed  through  the  sea,  and  were  all  baptised  unto 
Moses  in  the  cloud,  and  in  the  sea,  and  did  all  eat  the  same 
spiritual  meat;  and  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink; 
for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them, 
and  that  Rock  was  Christ.    1  Cor.  10.  1,  2,  3,  4. 

Q.  But  whereas  most  of  these  scriptures  before  men- 
tioned, do  hold  forth,  that  the  death  and  sufferings  of  Christ 
were  appointed  for  the  destroying,  removing,  and  remitting 
of  sin ;  did  he  so  do  it  while  he  was  outwardly  upon  earth, 
as  not  to  leave  any  thing  for  himself  to  do  in  us,  nor  for  us 
to  do,  in  and  by  his  strength  ? 

A.  For  even  hereunto  were  ye  called,  because  Christ 
also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye  should 
follow  his  steps.    1  Pet.  2.  21. 

Whereof  I  Paul  am  made  a  minister,  who  now  rejoice 
in  my  sufl^erings  for  you,  and  fill  up  that  which  is  behind 
of  the  afflictions  of  Christ  in  my  flesh,  for  his  body's  sake, 
which  is  the  church.    Col.  1.  23,  24. 
2* 


18  Barclay's  catechism. 

Always  bearing  about  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the 
Lord  Jesus ;  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made 
manifest  in  our  body.  For  we  which  live,  are  alway  de- 
livered unto  death  for  Jesus's  sake,  that  the  life  also  of 
Jesus  might  be  made  manifest  in  our  mortal  flesh.  2  Cor. 
4.  10,  11. 

And  that  he  died  for  all,  that  they  which  live,  should 
not  henceforth  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  that  died 
for  them,  and  rose  again.    2  Cor.  5.  15. 

That  I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection, 
and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable 
to  his  death.    Phil.  3.  10. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Of  the  new  birth,  the  inward  appearance  of  Christ  in  spirit, 
and  the  unity  of  the  saints  with  him. 

Q.  Doth  Christ  promise  then  to  come  again  to  his  dis- 
ciples ? 

A.  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless;  I  will  come  unto 
you.    John  14.  18. 

Q.  Was  this  only  a  special  promise  to  these  disciples? 
or  is  it  not  the  common  privilege  of  the  saints? 

A.  For  thus  saith  the  high  and  lofty  One,  that  inhabits 
eternity,  whose  name  is  Holy  ;  I  dwell  in  the  high  and 
holy  place ;  with  him  also  that  is  of  a  contrite  and  humble 
spirit,  &;c.    Isa.  57.  15. 

For  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God ;  as  God  hath 
said,  I  will  dwell  in  them  and  walk  in  them.    2.  Cor.  6.  16. 

Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and#knock;  if  any  man  hear 
my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and 
sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.    Rev.  3.  20. 

Q.  Doth  the  apostle  Paul  speak  of  the  Son  of  God's 
being  revealed  in  him? 

A.  But  when  it  pleased  God,  who  separated  me  from 
my  mother's  womb,  and  called  me  by  his  grace,  to  reveal 
his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among  the  hea- 
then.   Gal.  1.  15,  16. 

Q.  Is  it  needful  then  to  know  Christ  within  ? 

A.  Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith; 


4 


BABCLAy's  CATECHIS3I.  19  * 

prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye  not  your  own  selves, 
how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you  ;  except  ye  be  reprobates. 
2  Cor.  13.  5. 

Q.  Was  the  apostle  earnest,  that  this  inward  birth  of 
Christ  should  be  brought  forth  in  any? 

A.  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again, 
until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.    Gal.  4.  19. 

Q.  What  saith  the  same  apostle,  of  the  necessity  of  this 
inward  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  of  the  new  creature  be- 
yond the  outward  ? 

A.  Wherefore  henceforth  know  we  no  man  after  the 
flesh ;  yea,  though  we  have  known  Christ  after  the  flesh, 
yet  now  henceforth  know  we  him  no  more.  Therefore 
if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature  ;  old  things 
are  passed  awav,  behold  all  things  are  become  new. 
2  Cor.  5.  16,  17.' 

But  ye  have  not  so  learned  Christ ;  if  so  be  that  ye 
have  heard  him,  and  have  been  taught  by  him,  as  the 
truth  is  in  Jesus  :  that  ye  put  off,  concerning  the  former 
conversation,  the  old  man  which  is  corrupt,  according  to 
the  deceitful  lusts  ;  and  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your 
mind  ;  and  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man,  which  after  God 
is  created  in  rigrhteousness  and  true  holiness.  Eph.  4. 
20,  21,  22,  23,  24. 

Q.  Is  this  Christ  within,  the  mystery  of  God  and  hope 
of  glory,  which  the  apostle  preached  ? 

A.  To  whom  God  would  make  known  what  is  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  this  mystery  among  the  Gentiles  ; 
which  is,  Christ  in  vou  the  hope  of  glorv,  whom  we  preach. 
Col.  1.  27,  23. 

Q.  Doth  the  apostle  any  where  else  press  the  putting  on 
of  this  new  birth  ? 

A.  Put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make  not  pro- 
vision for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof.    Rom.  13.  14. 

Q.  Doth  he  write  to  any  of  the  saints,  as  having  put  off' 
the  old,  and  put  on  the  new  man  ? 

A.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptised  into  Christ, 
have  put  on  Christ.    Gal.  3.  27. 

Seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds, 
and  have  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  renewed  in  know- 


20  Barclay's  catechism. 

ledge  after  the  image  of  him  that  created  him.  Col.  3. 
9,  10. 

Q.  What  speaketh  Christ  himself,  of  the  necessity  of 
this  new  birth  1 

A.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  thee,  except  a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot  see 
the  kingdom  of  God.    John  3.  3. 

Q.  Of  what  seed  cometh  this  birth  1 

A.  Being  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of 
incorruptible,  by  the  word  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abideth 
for  ever.    1  Pet.  1.  23. 

Q.  What  doth  the  apostle  Paul  witness  of  himself  con- 
cerning this  new  life? 

A.  I  am  crucified  with  Christ,  nevertheless  I  live ;  yet 
not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me.    Gal.  2.  20. 

Q.  What  is  the  preaching  of  the  cross  of  Christ? 

A.  For  the  preaching  of  the  cross  is  to  them  that  perish, 
foolishness ;  but  unto  us  that  are  saved,  it  is  the  power  of 
God.    1  Cor.  1.  18. 

Q.  What  effect  hath  this  cross  in  the  apostle  ?  And 
how  much  preferreth  he  the  new  creature,  to  all  outward 
and  visible  ordinances  and  observances? 

A.  But  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the  world  is  crucified 
unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world:  For  in  Jesus  Christ  neither 
circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a 
new  creature.    Gal.  6.  14,  15. 

Q.  What  speaketh  Christ  of  the  unity  of  the  saints  with 
him  ? 

A.  At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father, 
and  you  in  me,  and  I  in  you.    John  14.  20. 

Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you  ;  as  the  branch  cannot  bear 
fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine,  no  more  can  ye, 
except  ye  abide  in  me:  I  am  the  Vine,  ye  are  the  branches j 
he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit ;  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing.  John 
15.  4,  5. 

Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which 
shall  believe  in  me  through  their  word  :  that  they  all  may 
be  one  ;  as  thou  Father  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that 
they  also  may  be  one  in  us ;  that  the  world  may  believe 


Barclay's  catechism. 


21 


that  thou  hast  sent  me.  And  the  glory  which  thou  gavest 
me,  I  have  given  them,  that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we 
are  one :  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be 
made  perfect  in  one,  and  that  the  world  may  know  that 
thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved  them  as  thou  hast  loved 
me,    John  17.  20,  21,  22,  23. 

Q.  What  saith  the  apostle  Paul  to  this  purpose  1 
A.  For  both  he  that  sanctifies,  and  they  that  are  sanc- 
tified, are  all  of  one ;  for  which  cause  he  is  not  ashamed 
to  call  them  brethren.    Heb.  2.  11. 
Q.  What  saith  the  apostle  Peter? 

A.  Whereby  are  given  unto  us,  exceeding  great  and 
precious  promises,  that  by  these  ye  might  be  partakers  of 
the  divine  nature,  having  escaped  the  corruption  that  is  in 
the  world  through  lust.    2  Pet.  1.  4. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Concerning  the  light  wherewith  Jesvs  Christ  hath  enlight- 
ened every  man:  the  vniversality  and  sufficiency  of  God^s 
grace,  to  all  the  world,  made  manifest  therein. 

Q.  Wherein  consists  the  love  of  God  towards  fallen  and 
lost  man  ? 

A.  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.    John  3.  16. 

In  this  was  manifested  the  love  of  God  towards  us, 
because  that  God  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into  the 
world,  that  we  might  live  through  him.    1  John  4.  9. 

Q.  What  is  intended  here  by  the  world?  all  and  every 
man,  or  only  a  few  ? 

A.  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was  made  a  little  lower  than 
the  angels,  for  the  suflfering  of  death,  crowned  with  glory 
and  honour;  that  he  by  the  grace  of  God  should  taste  death 
for  every  man.    Heb.  2.  9. 

And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous,  and  he  is  the  propitia- 
tion for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world.    1  John  2.  1,2. 


22 


Barclay's  catechism. 


Q.  Methinks  the  apostle  John  is  very  plain  there,  in 
mentioning  the  whole  world,  which  must  be  not  only  the 
saints,  but  all  others,  seeing  he  distinguishes  the  world 
from  himself,  and  all  the  saints  to  whom  he  then  wrote : 
What  saith  Paul  elsewhere  in  this  matter? 

A.  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory,  whom  we  preach, 
warning  every  man,  and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom, 
that  we  may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Col.  1.  27,  28. 

I  exhort  therefore,  that  first  of  all,  supplications,  prayers, 
intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men  : 
for  this  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God  our 
Saviour,  who  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  who  gave  himself  a  ransom 
for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.    1  Tim.  2.  1,  3,  4,  6. 

Q.  What  is  the  apostle  Peter's  testimony  in  this? 

A.  The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning  his  promise,  as 
some  men  count  slackness,  but  is  long-suflTering  to  us-w^ard, 
not  willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come 
to  repentance.    2  Pet.  3.  9. 

Q.  Are  there  any  more  scripture  passages  that  prove 
this  thing. 

A.  Say  unto  them,  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have 
no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  that  the  wicked 
turn  from  his  way  and  live.    Ezek.  33.  11. 

The  Lord  is  gracious,  and  full  of  compassion  ,*  slow  to 
anger,  and  of  great  mercy.  The  Lord  is  good  to  all,  and 
his  tender  mercies  are  over  all  his  works.  Psalm  145. 
8,9. 

To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world 
unto  himself.    2  Cor.  5.  19. 

Q.  Seeing  then  by  these  scriptures,  it  appears  that  the 
love  of  God  is  held  out  to  all,  that  all  might  have  been,  or 
may  be,  saved  by  Christ ;  what  is  to  be  judged  of  those 
who  assert,  that  God  nor  Christ  never  purposed  love  nor 
salvation  to  a  great  part  of  mankind,  and  that  the  coming 
and  sufferings  of  Christ  never  were  intended,  nor  could 
be  useful  to  their  justification ;  but  will  and  must  be 
effectual  for  their  condemnation,  even  according  to  God's 
purpose ;  who  from  their  very  infancy  to  their  grave,  with- 


Barclay's  catechism. 


23 


held  from  them  all  means  of  salvation  ?  What  saith  the 
scripture  to  such  7 

A.  For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  con- 
demn the  world,  but  that  the  world  through  him  might  be 
saved.    John  3.  17. 

I  am  come  a  light  into  the  world,  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  on  me,  should  not  abide  in  darkness.  And  if  any 
man  hear  my  words,  and  believe  not,  I  judge  him  not ; 
for  I  came  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  world. 
John  12.  46,  47. 

Q.  From  what  scripture  then  came  these  men  to  wrest 
an  opinion  so  contrary  to  truth  ] 

A.  For  the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither  having 
done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God  according 
to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works  but  of  him  that 
calleth,  it  was  said  unto  her,  the  elder  shall  serve  the 
younger;  as  it  is  written,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  but  Esau 
have  I  hated.    Rom.  9.  11,  12,  13. 

Q.  I  perceive  in  that  scripture  it  was  only  said,  before 
the  children  were  born,  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger  ; 
these  other  words  (Jacob  have  I  loved,  Esau  have  I  hated) 
are  mentioned  out  of  the  prophet  Malachi,  who  wrote  them 
many  hundred  years  after  both  were  dead  :  doth  not  the 
scripture  mention  any  other  cause  of  God's  hating  Esau, 
than  merely  his  decree  ?  What  saith  the  same  apostle 
elsewhere  ? 

A.  Lest  there  be  any  fornicator,  or  profane  person,  as 
Esau,  who  for  one  morsel  of  meat  sold  his  birth-right :  for 
ye  know  how  that  afterward  when  he  would  have  inherited 
the  blessing,  he  was  rejected.    Heh.  12.  16,  17. 

Q.  But  seeing  that  such  allege,  that  it  is  because  of 
Adam's  sin,  that  many,  even  children,  are  damned;  doth 
not  the  scripture  aver,  that  the  death  of  Christ  was  as  large 
to  heal,  as  Adam's  sin  could  be  to  condemn  ? 

A.  For  if  through  the  offence  of  one,  many  be  dead, 
much  more  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  gift  by  grace,  which 
is  by  one  man  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore  as  by  the  offence 
of  one,  judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation  ; 
even  so  by  the  righteousness  of  one,  the  free  gift  came 
upon  all  men  unto  justification  of  life.    Rom.  5.  15,  18. 

Q.  That  proves  abundantly,  that  Christ's  death  is  of 


24 


Barclay's  catechism. 


sufficient  extent,  to  make  up  any  hurt  Adam's  sin  brought 
upon  mankind  :  what  is  then  the  cause  of  condemnation  ? 

A.  He  that  believeth  on  him  is  not  condemned  ;  but 
he  that  believeth  not,  is  condemned  already,  because  he 
hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of 
God.    John  3.  18. 

And  with  all  deceivableness  of  upvighteousness  in  them 
that  perish,  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the 
truth,  that  they  might  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause  God 
shall  send  them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a 
lie,  that  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believe  not  the 
truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness.  2  Thes.  2. 
10,  11,  12. 

Q.  Seeing  it  is  of  a  truth,  according  to  the  scripture's 
testimony,  that  God  has  purposed  love  and  mercy  to  all, 
in  the  appearance  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ ;  is  the  gospel 
or  glad  tidings  of  this  salvation,  brought  nigh  unto  all,  by 
which  they  are  put  into  a  capacity  of  receiving  the  grace, 
and  being  saved  by  it  1 

A.  If  ye  continue  in  the  faith  grounded  and  settled, 
and  be  not  moved  away  from  the  hope  of  the  gospel, 
which  ye  have  heard,  and  which  was  preached  to  every 
creature  which  is  under  heaven,  whereof  I  Paul  am  made 
a  minister.    Col.  1.  23. 

Q.  What  is  the  gospel  ? 

A.  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ ;  for  it  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that  be- 
lieveth.   Rom.  1.  16. 

Q.  Is  the  gospel  hid  ? 

A.  If  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are  lost, 
in  whom  the  God  of  this  world  hath  blinded  the  minds  of 
them  which  believe  not,  lest  the  light  of  the  glorious  gos- 
pel of  Christ  who  is  the  image  of  God  should  shine  unto 
them.    2  Cor.  4.  3,  4. 

Q.  Is  the  light  then  come  into  the  world  ?  and  are  not 
men  condemned  because  they  love  it  not,  and  not  because 
it  is  hid  from  them  ? 

A.  And  this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come 
into  the  world,  and  men  love  darkness  rather  than  light. 
John  3.  1 9. 

Q.  Why  do  they  so  ? 


Barclay's  catechis?!. 


25 


A.  Because  their  deeds  are  evil.    John  3.  19. 

Q.  Is  every  man  enlightened  by  this  light  ? 

A.  He  was  not  that  light,  but  was  sent  to  bear  witness 
of  that  light:  that  was  the  true  light,  which  lighteth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world.    John  1.  8,  9. 

Q.  Doth  this  light  discover  all  things  ? 

A.  All  things  that  are  reproved  are  made  manifest  by 
the  light ;  for  whatsoever  doth  make  manifest,  is  light. 
Eph.  5.  13. 

Q.  Do  evil  men  preach  up- this  light,  or  mind  it? 

A.  Every  one  that  doth  evil,  hateth  the  light,  neither 
cometh  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved. 
John  3.  20. 

They  are  of  those  that  rebel  against  the  light.  Joh 
24.  13. 

Q.  Do  good  men  love  it  and  follow  it  ? 

A.  He  that  doeth  truth,  cometh  to  the  light,  that  his 
deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they  are  wrought  in 
God.    John  3.  21. 

Q.  What  benefit  doth  redound  to  such  as  love  the 
light,  and  walk  in  it  ? 

A.  If  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  we 
have  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  his  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.    1  John  1.  7. 

Q.  Doth  Christ  command  to  take  heed  to  the  light  ? 

A.  While  ye  have  the  light,  believe  in  the  light,  that  ye 
may  be  the  children  of  the  light.    John  12.  36. 

Q.  Were  the  apostles  commanded  to  turn  people  to  the 
light? 

A.  Delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and  from  the  Gen- 
tiles, unto  whom  now  I  send  thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  and 
to  turn  them  from  darkness  unto  light,  and  from  the  power 
of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of 
sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified, 
through  faith  that  is  in  me.    Acts  26.  17,  18. 

Q.  Doth  this  light  abide  with  every  man  all  his  life 
time,  in  order  to  save,  or  only  during  the  day  of  his  visi- 
tation 7 

A.  Yet  a  little  while  is  the  light  with  you ;  walk  while 


26 


Barclay's  catechism. 


ye  have  the  light,  lest  darkness  come  upon  you.  John 
12.  35. 

Again,  he  limiteth  a  certain  day,  saying  in  David,  To- 
day after  so  long  a  time ;  as  it  is  said.  To-day,  if  ye  will 
hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts.    Heh.  4.  7. 

Q.  How  can  it  be  proved,  that  there  is  a  day,  wherein 
people  may  know  things  concerning  their  peace,  which 
afterwards  may  be  hid  from  them  ? 

A.  And  when  he  w^as  come  near,  he  beheld  the  city, 
and  wept  over  it,  saying.  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou, 
at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  unto  thy 
peace  !  but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.  Luke  19. 
41,  42. 

Q.  Is  there  any  other  scripture  proof  of  the  Lord's 
willingness  to  gather  a  people  who  would  not,  and  there- 
fore were  condemned  ? 

A.  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem !  thou  that  killest  the  pro- 
phets, and  stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee  :  how 
often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even 
as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye 
would  not?    Mat.  23.  ^l.—Luke  13.  34. 

Then  his  Lord,  after  that  he  had  called  him,  said  unto 
him,  O  thou  wicked  servant,  I  forgave  thee  all  that  debt, 
because  thou  desiredst  me :  Shouldest  not  thou  also  have 
had  compassion  on  thy  fellow  servant,  even  as  I  had  pity 
on  thee  ?  and  his  Lord  was  wroth,  and  delivered  him  to 
the  tormentors,  till  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due  unto 
him.    Mat.  18.  32,  33,  34. 

Then  Paul  and  Barnabas  waxed  bold,  and  said,  It  was 
necessary  that  the  word  of  God  should  first  have  been 
spoken  to  you  ;  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from  you,  and  judge 
yourselves  unworthy  of  everlasting  life,  lo,  we  turn  to  the 
Gentiles.    Acts  13.  46. 

Because  I  have  called,  and  ye  refused ;  I  have  stretched 
out  my  hand,  and  no  man  regarded:  but  ye  have  set  at 
nought  all  my  counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reproof : 
I  also  will  laugh  at  your  calamity,  I  will  mock  when  your 
fear  cometh.    Prov.  1.  24,  25,  26. 

And  at  what  instant  I  shall  speak  concerning  a  nation ; 
and  concerning  a  kingdom,  to  build,  and  to  plant  it:  if  it 
do  evil  in  my  sight  that  it  obey  not  my  voice,  then  will  1 


BARCLAY  S  CATECHIS3I. 


27 


repent  of  the  good  wherewith  I  said  I  would  benefit  them 
Jer.  18.  9,  10. 

Q.  Doth  God's  Spirit  strive  then  for  a  season,  and  after- 
wards forbear  ? 

A.  And  the  Lord  said,  My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive 
with  man.    Gen.  6.  3. 

Q.  May  it  then  be  resisted  ? 

A.  Ye  stiff-necked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears, 
ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost ;  as  your  fathers  did, 
so  do  ye.    Acts  7.  51. 

For  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against 
all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men,  who  hold  the 
truth  in  unrighteousness.    Rom.  1.  18. 

Q.  Hath  God  manifested  to  man  that  which  may  be 
known  of  himself? 

A.  That  which  may  be  known  of  God,  is  manifest  in 
them;  for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto  them.    Rom.  1.  19. 

Q.  Is  then  this  light  or  seed  sown  in  the  hearts  of  evil 
men  ? 

A.  And  he  spake  many  things  to  them  in  parables ; 
Behold,  a  sower  went  forth  to  sow,  and  when  he  sowed, 
some  seeds  fell  by  the  way  side,  Some  fell  among 

stony  places,  &c.  And  some  fell  among  thorns,  dec. 
Mat.  13.  3,  4,  5,  7. 

Q.  Are  these  places,  where  the  seed  is  said  to  have 
fallen,  understood  of  the  hearts  of  men  ? 

A.  Hear  ye  therefore  the  parable  of  the  sower.  When 
any  one  heareth  the  word  of  the  kingdom,  and  under- 
standeth  it  not,  then  cometh  the  wicked  one,  and  catcheth 
away  that  which  was  sown  in  his  heart ;  this  is  he 
which  received  the  seed  by  the  wav  side,  <kc.  Mat.  13. 
18,  19. 

Q.  Is  this  seed  small  in  its  first  appearance? 

A.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed,  which  a  man  took  and  sowed  in  his  field,  which  in- 
deed is  the  least  of  all  seeds.    Mat.  13.  31,  32. 

Q.  Forasmuch  as  many  understand  not  this,  under  the 
notion  and  appellation  of  light  or  seed,  it  being  quite  another 
dialect  than  the  common  ;  though  I  must  needs  confess,  it 
is  the  very  language  of  the  scriptures ;  is  there  a  saving 
manifestation  of  the  Spirit  given  unto  all? 


28 


Barclay's  catechism. 


A.  The  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every 
man  to  profit  withal.    1  Cor.  12.  12,  7. 

Q.  Sure,  if  it  be  to  profit  withal,  it  must  be  in  order  to 
save ;  for  if  it  were  not  useful,  yea,  sufficient  to  save, 
what  profit  could  it  be  of  I  but  in  regard  some  speak  of  a 
grace  that  is  common,  and  of  a  grace  that  is  saving,  is 
there  such  a  grace  common  to  all,  as  brings  salvation? 

A.  The  grace  of  God  that  brings  salvation,  hath 
appeared  unto  all  men.    Tit.  2.  11. 

Q.  That  which  brings  salvation  must  needs  be  saving ; 
what  doth  that  grace  teach  us  ? 

A.  Teaching  us,  that  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously  and  godly  in  this 
present  world.    Tit.  2.  12. 

Q.  Certainly  that  which  teacheth  both  righteousness 
and  godliness  must  be  sufficient;  for  therein  consisteth  the 
whole  duty  of  man :  What  saith  the  apostle  elsewhere  of 
this  instructor  1 

A.  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to 
the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and 
to  give  vou  an  inheritance  among  all  them  which  are  sanc- 
tified.  'Acts  20.  32. 

Q.  What  is  the  word  of  God  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God  is  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing 
asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow, 
and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart. 
Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not  manifest  in  his 
sight,  but  all  things  are  naked  and  open  to  the  eyes  of  him 
with  whom  we  have  to  do.    Heb.  4.  12,  13. 

Q.  Ought  we  to  take  heed  to  this  word? 

A.  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy,  where- 
unto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that 
shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day- 
star  arise  in  your  heart.    2  Pet.  1.19. 

Q.  I  perceive  the  scriptures  are  very  clear  both  con- 
cerning the  universality  and  sufficiency  of  this  light,  seed, 
grace  and  word  of  God ;  but  is  this  word  nigh  or  afar  ofl^, 
inward  or  outward  ? 

A.  Say  not  in  thine  heart.  Who  shall  ascend  into  hea- 
ven ?  that  is,  to  bring  Christ  down  from  above.    Or,  who 


Barclay's  catechism. 


29 


shall  descend  into  the  deep  1  that  is,  to  bring  up  Christ 
again  from  the  dead.  But  what  saith  it?  the  word  is  nigh 
thee,  in  thy  mouth  and  in  thy  heart ;  that  is  the  word  of 
faith  which  we  preach.    Rom.    10.  6,  7,  8. 

Q.  That  is  clear,  as  to  the  word ;  is  there  any  scripture 
speaks  of  the  light  being  inward  ? 

A.  God,  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  'out  of 
darkness,  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ.  But  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels, 
that  the  excellency  of  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not 
of  us.    2  Cor.  4.  6,  7. 

Q.  But  seeing  it  is  also  called  the  seed  of  the  kingdom, 
is  the  kingdom  of  God  also  within  ? 

A.  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation  ; 
neither  shall  they  say,  lo  here,  or  lo  there  ;  for  behold,  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  you.    Luke  17.  20,  21, 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Concerning  faith,  justification,  and  worhs. 

Q.  What  is  faith  ? 

A.  Faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and  the 
evidence  of  things  not  seen.    Heh.  11.  1. 

Q.  Is  faith  of  absolute  necessity  ? 

A.  Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him,  for  he 
that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is 
a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him.    Heh.  11.6. 

Q.  Are  we  justified  by  faith  ? 

A.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  school-master  to  bring 
us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith.  Gal. 
3.  24. 

Q.  What  is  the  nature  of  this  faith  that  availeth  to  justi- 
fication ? 

A.  For  in  Jesus  Christ,  neither  circumcision  availeth 
any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  faith  which  worketh  by 
love.    Gal.  5.  6. 

Q.  Are  works  then  necessary  to  justification,  as  well  as 
faith? 

A.  But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  without 

3* 


30 


Barclay's  catechism. 


works  is  dead  ?  was  not  Abraham  our  father  justified  by 
works,  when  he  had  oifered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar  1 
Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works 
was  faith  made  perfect  ?  and  the  scripture  was  fulfilled, 
which  saith,  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed 
unto  him  for  righteousness  :  and  he  was  called  the  friend 
of  God.  Ye  see  then  how  that  by  works  a  man  is  justi- 
fied, and  not  by  faith  only.    James  2.  20  to  24. 

Q.  If  then  both  be  equally  required  in  justification, 
what  are  those  works  which  the  apostle  excludes  so  much? 

A.  By  the  deeds  of  the  law,  there  shall  no  flesh  be  jus- 
tified in  his  sight.    Rom.  3.  20. 

Q.  But  though  we  be  not  justified  by  the  deeds  of  the 
law,  is  not  this  to  exclude  boasting,  that  the  grace  of  God 
may  be  exalted  ? 

A.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith,  and  that 
not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God ;  not  of  wwks,  lest 
any  man  should  boast,  for  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works.    Eph.  2.  8,  9,  10. 

Q.  Are  even  the  works  which  are  performed  by  grace 
excluded  ?  Are  we  never  said  to  be  saved  or  justified  by 
them? 

A.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done, 
but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of 
regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  he 
shed  on  us  abundantly,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour; 
that  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be  made  heirs, 
according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.    Tit.  3.  5,  6,  7. 

Q.  I  perceive  then,  that  to  be  justified  by  grace,  is  to 
be  justified  or  saved  by  regeneration,  which  cannot  exclude 
the  works  wrought  by  grace  and  by  the  Spirit ;  how  doth 
the  apostle  add  in  the  next  verse,  for  the  maintaining  this 
against  those  that  cavil  about  the  law  ? 

A.  This  is  a  faithful  saying,,  and  these  things  I  will 
that  thou  aflirm  constantly,  that  they  which  have  believed 
in  God,  might  be  careful  to  maintain  good  works.  These 
things  are  good  and  profitable  unto  men.  But  avoid  fool- 
ish questions,  and  genealogies,  and  contentions,  and  striv- 
ings about  the  law,  for  they  are  unprofitable  and  vain. 
Tit.  3.  8,  9 

Q.  Doth  the  apostle  Paul,  that  is  so  much  against  jus- 


Barclay's  catechism. 


31 


tification  by  the  works  of  the  law,  speak  any  where  else 
of  being  justified  by  the  Spirit  ? 

A.  But  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are 
justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit 
of  our  God.    1  Cor.  6.  11. 

Q.  But  since  the  law  gives  not  power  nor  ability  to  obey, 
and  so  falls  short  of  justification,  is  there  no  power  under 
the  gospel,  by  which  the  righteousness  of  the  law  comes 
to  be  fulfilled  inwardly  ? 

A.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  like- 
ness of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,condemned  sin  in  the  flesh: 
that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us, 
who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.  Rom, 
8.  3,  4. 

Q.  Seeing  then  there  is  power  in  the  Spirit,  are  not 
works  through  it,  a  condition  upon  which  life  is  proposed 
under  the  new  covenant  ? 

A.  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die ;  but  if  ye, 
through  the  Spirit,  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye 
shall  live.    Rom.  8.  13. 

Q.  Do  not  the  apostles  then  frequently  propose  life  to 
people,  upon  condition  of  repentance  and  other  works  ? 

A.  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your 
sins  may  be  blotted  out.    Acts  3.  19. 

And  if  children,  then  heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint 
heirs  with  Christ ;  if  so  be  that  we  sufl'er  with  him,  that 
we  may  also  be  glorified  together.    Rom.  8.  17. 

It  is  a  faithful  saying :  for  if  we  be  dead  with  him,  we 
shall  also  live  with  him ;  if  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign 
with  him.  If  a  man  therefore  purge  himself  from  these, 
he  shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honour,  sanctified  and  meet  for 
the  master's  use,  and  prepared  unto  every  good  work. 
2  Tim.  2.  11,  12,  21. 

Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and 
repent,  and  do  the  first  works,  or  else  I  will  come  unto 
thee  quickly,  and  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place, 
except  thou  repent.    Rev.  2.  5. 

Q.  It  appears  clearly  by  these  passages,  that  the  apos- 
tle excludes  only  our  righteousness,  which  he  elsewhere 
explains,  as  being  the  righteousness  of  the  law,  from  be- 


9 


32  Barclay's  catechism. 

ing  necessary  to  justification,  and  not  such  works  as  the 
law  of  the  spirit  of  life  leads  to,  and  are  not  so  much  ours 
as  Christ  in  us;  are  not  such  good  works  rewarded,  though 
they  require  no  absolute  merit,  as  being  the  fruits  of  free 
grace  ;  yet  doth  not  God  judge  according  to  them,  and  may 
they  not  be  said  to  have  a  reward  1 

A.  But  if  a  man  be  just,  and  do  that  which  is  lawful 
and  right,  and  hath  not  eaten  upon  the  mountains,  neither 
hath  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  the  idols  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
neither  hath  defiled  his  neighbour's  wife,  neither  hath 
come  near  to  a  menstruous  woman ;  and  hath  not  oppressed 
any,  but  hath  restored  to  the  debtor  his  pledge,  hath 
spoiled  none  by  violence,  hath  given  his  bread  to  the  hun- 
gry, and  hath  covered  the  naked  with  a  garment :  he  that 
hath  not  given  forth  upon  usury,  neither  hath  taken  any 
increase ;  that  hath  withdrawn  his  hand  from  iniquity, 
hath  executed  true  judgment  between  man  and  man,  hath 
walked  in  my  statutes,  and  hath  kept  my  judgments,  to 
deal  truly  ;  he  is  just,  he  shall  surely  live,  saith  the  Lord 
God.    B%ek.  18.  5,  6,  7,  8,  9. 

For  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  his  Fa- 
ther, with  his  angels,  and  then  he  shall  reward  every  man 
according  to  his  works.    Mat.  16.  27. 

Then  Peter  opened  his  mouth  and  said.  Of  a  truth  I 
perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons :  but  in  every 
nation,  he  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh  righteousness, 
is  acccepted  with  him.    Acts  10.  34,  35. 

The  righteous  judgment  of  God  ;  who  will  render  to 
every  man  according  to  his  deeds :  to  them,  who  by  pa- 
tient continuance  in  well  doing,  seek  for  glory  and  honour, 
and  immortality,  eternal  life ;  but  glory,  honour  and  peace 
to  every  man  that  worketh  good,  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also 
to  the  Gentile.    Rom.  2.  5,  6,  7,  10. 

For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ,  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his 
body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good 
or  bad.    2  Cor.  5.  10. 

Which  is  a  manifest  token  of  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God,  that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of  the  kingdom 
of  God,  for  which  ye  also  suffer.    2  Thes.  1.  5. 

But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect  law  of  liberty,  and 


BARCLAY  S  CATECHISM. 


33 


continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  a 
doer  of  the  work,  this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed. 
James  1.  25. 

Cast  not  away  therefore  your  confidence,  which  hath 
great  recompense  of  reward.    Heh.  10.  35. 

And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who,  without  respect  of 
persons,  judgeth  according  to  every  man's  work,  pass  the 
time  of  your  sojourning  here  in  fear.    1  Pet.  1.  17. 

And  behold  I  come  quickly,  and  my  reward  is  with  me, 
to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work  shall  be.  Bless- 
ed are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have 
right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates 
into  the  city.    Rev,  22.  12,  14.' 

Q.  It  should  seem  that  the  purpose  of  God,  in  sending 
his  Son,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was  not  simply  to  save 
men  by  an  imputative  righteousness  altogether  without 
them ;  but  also  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  or  an  in- 
ward righteousness :  What  saith  the  scripture  further  of 
this  ? 

A.  And  thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus,  for  he  shall  save 
his  people  from  their  sins.    Mat.  1.  21. 

Looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appear- 
ing of  the  great  God,  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who 
gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  in- 
iquitv,  and  purifv  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous 
of  good  works.   'Tit.  2.  13,  14. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
Concerning  perfection,  or  freedom  fro?n  sin. 

Q.  I  perceive  then  by  all  these  scriptures  afore-men- 
tioned, that  Christ,  as  well  as  he  hath  purchased  pardon 
for  our  sins,  hath  also  obtained  power  by  which  we  may 
even  here  be  cleansed  from  the  filth  of  them  :  3Iay  we 
expect  then  in  this  life  to  be  freed  from  the  dominion  of 
sin  ? 

A.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  vou.  Ro7n. 
6.  14. 

Q.  For  what  reason  ? 


34 


Barclay's  catechism. 


A.  For  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 
Rom.  6.  14. 

Q.  How  Cometh  the  apostle  then  to  cry  out  and  com- 
plain of  sin,  saying.  Who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body 
of  this  death?  Doth  he  speak  that  as  a  condition  al- 
ways permanent  to  him  and  other  saints,  or  only  that 
which  he  had  passed  through?  What  saith  he  after- 
wards ] 

A.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them 
^vhich  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
but  after  the  Spirit.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ? 
Shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine, 
or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword?  (As  it  is  written.  For 
thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the  day  long :  we  are  counted 
as  sheep  for  the  slaughter.)  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we 
are  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us.  For 
I  am  persuaded  that  neither  death  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers ;  nor  things  present,  nor 
things  to  come,  nor  height  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  crea- 
ture, shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God, 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Rom.  8.  1,  2.  35 
to  39. 

Q.  What  saith  that  apostle  then  unto  such,  who  taking 
occasion  from  his  words,  should  plead  for  continuance  in 
sin  for  term  of  life,  and  think  to  be  saved  by  the  imputa- 
tive righteousness  of  Christ,  as  being  under  grace  ? 

A.  What  shall  we  say  then?  Shall  we  continue  in  sin, 
that  grace  may  abound?  God  forbid.    Rom.  6.  1,  2. 

What  then?  Shall  we  sin,  because  we  are  not  under  the 
law,  but  under  grace?  God  forbid.    Rom.  6.  15. 

Q.  Is  not  the  apostle  then  so  far  from  supposing  that 
condition,  of  being  always  under  sin,  to  be  his  own  con- 
stant condition,  or  that  of  all  the  saints,  that  he  even  sup- 
poses many  of  the  then  church  of  Rome,  to  whom  he  wrote, 
to  be  free  of  it?  How  bespeaketh  he  them,  as  in  relation 
to  this  matter? 

A.  How  shall  we  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer 
therein  ?  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were  bap- 
tised into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptised  into  his  death? 


Barclay's  catechism. 


35 


Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death  ; 
that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the 
glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  new- 
ness of  life.  For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the 
likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of 
his  resurrection  ;  knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  cru- 
cified with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed, 
that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin.  For  he  that  is 
dead,  is  freed  from  sin.  Likewise  reckon  ye  also  your- 
selves to  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin ;  but  alive  unto  God, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Let  not  sin  therefore 
reign  in  your  mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey  it  in  the 
lusts  thereof.  Neither  yield  ye  your  members  as  instru- 
ments of  unrighteousness  unto  sin ;  but  yield  yourselves 
unto  God,  as  those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead ;  and  your 
members  as  instruments  of  righteousness  unto  God. 
Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  yield  yourselves  servants 
to  obey,  his  servants  ye,  are  to  whom  ye  obey,  whether 
of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  obedience  unto  righteousness? 
But  God  be  thanked,  that  ye  were  the  servants  of  sin, 
but  ye  have  obeyed  from  the  heart,  that  form  of  doctrine 
which  was  delivered  unto  you  ;  being  then  made  free 
from  sin,  ye  became  the  servants  of  righteousness.  I 
speak  after  the  manner  of  men,  because  of  the  infirmity 
of  your  flesh ;  for  as  ye  have  yielded  your  members  ser- 
vants to  uncleanness,  and  to  iniquity,  unto  iniquity ;  even 
so  now  yield  your  members  servants  to  righteousness,  unto 
holiness.  For  when  ye  were  the  servants  of  sin,  ye  were 
free  from  righteousness.  What  fruit  had  ye  then  in  those 
things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed?  For  the  end  of 
those  things  is  death.  But  now,  being  made  free  from 
sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto 
holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life.  For  the  wages  of 
sin  is  deaJi,  but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Rom.  6.  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7.  11,  12, 
13.  16  to  23. 

Q.  It  would  appear  then,  that  God  requires  of  us  to  be 
perfect  ? 

A.  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect.    Mat.  5.  48. 

Q.  Is  it  then  possible  to  keep  the  commandments  ? 


36 


Barclay's  catechism. 


A.  My  yoke  is  easy  and  my  burthen  is  light.  For  this 
is  the  love  of  God,  that  we  keep  his  commandments,  and 
his  commandments  are  not  grievous.  Mat.  11.  30. — 
1  John  5.  3. 

Q.  Is  it  necessary  then  for  salvation,  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments ? 

A.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that 
they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in 
through  the  gates  into  the  city.    Rev.  22.  14. 

Q.  Do  you  understand  by  this  perfection,  that  any  have 
kept  the  commandments,  as  never  to  have  sinned  ? 

A.  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a 
liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us.    1  John  1.10. 

Q.  Do  you  understand,  that  those  who  are  perfect  may 
say,  they  have  no  sin,  or  only  that  having  sinned,  and  so 
having  sin,  in  respect  they  once  sinned,  as  the  apostle  in 
the  passage  cited  mentions  ;  may  they  notwithstanding 
thereof,  come  to  know  forgiveness  for  the  guilt,  but  also 
cleansing  from  the  filth  1 

A.  If  we  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us :  if  we  confess  our  sin,  he  is  faithful 
and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all 
unrighteousness.    1  John  1.  8,  9. 

Q.  That  scripture  seems  to  be  very  plain,  being  com- 
pared with  the  other  before  mentioned :  but  because  some 
are  apt  to  mistake  and  wrest  the  words  of  the  apostle, 
what  saith  he  elsewhere  1  Did  he  judge  any  could  know 
God,  or  be  true  Christians,  who  kept  not  the  command- 
ments? 

A.  My  little  children,  these  things  write  I  unto  you, 
that  ye  sin  not ;  and  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous :  and  hereby 
do  we  know  that  we  know  him,  if  we  keep  his  command- 
ments. He  that  saith,  I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his 
commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him.  But 
whoso  keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of 
God  perfected :  hereby  know  we  that  we  are  in  him.  He 
that  saith  he  abideth  in  him,  ought  himself  also  to  walk 
even  as  he  walked.    1  John  2.  1,  3,  4,  5,  6. 

Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not 
yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but  we  know,  that  when  he 


Barclay's  catechisji. 


37 


shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him 
as  he  is :  and  every  man  that  hath  this  hope  in  him,  puri- 
fieth  himself  even  as  he  is  pure.  Whosoever  committeth 
sin,  transgresseth  also  the  law,  for  sin  is  the  transgres- 
sion of  the  law.  And  ye  know  that  he  .was  manifested 
to  take  away  our  sins ;  and  in  him  is  no  sin.  Whoso- 
ever abideth  in  him  sinneth  not.  Whosoever  sinneth, 
hath  not  seen  him,  neither  known  him.  Little  children, 
let  no  man  deceive  you  :  he  that  doeth  righteousness  is 
righteous,  even  as  he  is  righteous.  He  that  committeth 
sin  is  of  the  devil;  for  the  devil  sinneth  from  the  begin- 
ning. For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested, 
that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.  Whosoever 
is  born  of  God,  doth  not  commit  sin  ;  for  his  seed  remain- 
cth  in  him,  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God. 
In  this  the  children  of  God  are  manifest,  and  the  children 
of  the  devil.  Whosoever  doth  not  righteousness,  is  not 
of  God,  neither  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother.  1  John  3. 
2  to  10. 

Q.  It  is  very  plain  by  these  passages,  that  the  apostles 
were  far  of  another  m'ind,  than  those  that  plead  for  sin 
during  term  of  life,  and  much  against  the  deceit  of  those 
who  will  esteem  themselves  good  Christians  while  they 
live  in  their  sins. 

A.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord, 
shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  he  that  doth 
the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  Therefore, 
whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth  them, 
I  will  liken  him  to  a  wise  man,  which  built  his  house  upon 
a  rock.  7.  21,  24. 

If  ye  know  these  things-,  happv  are  ve  if  ve  do  them. 
John  18.  17.  . 

Q.  What  saith  the  apostle  Paul  further  concerning  the 
needfulness  of  this  thing  ? 

A.  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is 
nothing;  but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments  of  God. 
1  Cor.  7.  19. 

Q.  Was  not  this,  according  to  the  apostle  Paul's  judg- 
ment, the  very  intention  of  Christ,  to  have  his  church  and 
children  to  be  pure  and  without  spot  ? 
4 


38 


Barclay's  catechism. 


A.  According  as  he  has  chosen  us  in  him  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy,  and  with- 
out blame  before  him  in  love.    Eph.  1.  4. 

Even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  ghurch,  and  gave  himself 
for  it,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it,  that  he  might 
present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot  or 
wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing-,  but  that  it  should  be  holy  and 
without  blemish.    Epli.  b.  25,  26,  27. 

Q.  Doth  not  Paul  press  the  same  thing  further,  besides 
the  other  passages  above  mentioned? 

A.  Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly  beloved, 
let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh 
and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God.  Finally, 
brethren,  farewell ;  be  perfect.  Christ  in  you  the  hope 
of  glory,  whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man,  and  teach- 
ing every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we  may  present  every 
man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus.  Labouring  fervently  for 
you  in  prayers,  that  ye  may  stand  perfect  and  complete 
in  all  the  will  of  God.  To  the  end  he  may  establish 
your  hearts  unblamable  in  holine.ss  before  God.  And 
the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly  ;  and  I  pray 
God,  your  whole  spirit  and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved 
blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
2  Cor.  7.  1.— 2  Cor.  13.  11.— CoZ.  1.  2S.—Col.  4.  12.— 
1  Thes.  3.  13.— 1  Thes.  5.  23. 

Q.  Is  not  this  then  the  very  end  for  which  God  appointed 
teachers  in  his  church  ? 

A.  And  he  gave  some  apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and 
some  evangelists,  and  some  pastors  and  teachers,  for  the 
perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for 
the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ,  till  we  all  come  in  the 
unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge,  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ.    Eph.  4.  11,  12,  13. 

Q.  Seeing  this  is  so  much  pressed  by  the  holy  men,  doth 
not  the  scripture,  which  cannot  lie,  give  some  of  the  saints 
this  testimony,  as  being  free  from  sin  at  some  times,  and 
so  not  always  and  daily  sinning,  as  is  supposed? 

A.  Noah  was  a  just  man,  and  perfect  in  his  genera- 
tion ;  and  Noah  walked  with  God.  And  the  Lord  said 
unto  Satan,  Hast  thou  considered  my  servant  Job,  that 


Barclay's  catechism. 


39 


there  is  none  like  him  in  the  earth,  a  perfect  and  an  up- 
right man,  one  that  feareth  God,  and  eschevveth  evil. 
There  was  in  the  days  of  Herod,  king  of  Judea,  a  certain 
priest,  named  Zacharias,  of  the  course  of  Abia ;  and  his 
wife  was  of  the  daughters  of  Aaron,  and  her  name  was 
Elizabeth ;  and  they  were  both  righteous  before  God, 
walking  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the 
Lord  blameless.    Gen.  6.  9. — Joh  1.  8. — Lulie  1.  5,  6. 

Q.  That  proves  sufficiently  as  to  particular  persons ; 
but  what  doth  the  scripture  intimate  of  this,  even  of  con- 
siderable numbers  ? 

A.  But  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love 
wherewith  he  hath  loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead  in 
sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ,  and  hath 
raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly 
places  in  Christ  Jesus.  But  ye  are  come  unto  Mount 
Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to 
the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  which 
are  written  in  heaven,  to  God  the  judge  of  all,  and  to  the 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  And  I  looked,  and  lo, 
a  Lamb  stood  on  Mount  Sion,  and  with  him  an  hundred 
forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  writ- 
ten in  their  foreheads.  These  are  they  which  were  not 
defiled  with  women;  for  they  are  virgins;  these  are  they 
which  follow  the  Lamb  wheresoever  he  goeth :  These  were 
redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first  fruits  unto 
God,  and  to  the  Lamb.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found 
no  guile,  for  thev  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of 
God.  Eph.  2.  4,' 5,  Q.—Heh.  12.  22,  23.— i2eo.  14.  1,  4. 
—Rev.  5.  14. 


CHAPTER  VHL 
Concerning  Per  severance  and  falling  from  Grace, 

Q.  Is  it  enough  for  a  be.liever,  to  be  sure  that  he  hath 
once  received  true  grace  ?  or  is  there  any  further  certainty 
requisite  ? 

A.  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to 


40 


BARCLAY'S  CATECHISM. 


make  your  calling  and  election  sure ;  for  if  ye  do  these 
things,  ye  shall  never  fall.    2  Pet,  1.  10. 

Q.  May  one  that  hath  received  true  grace,  have  ground 
to  fear  ;  or  suppose  he  can  fall  ? 

A.  But  I  keep  under  my  body,  and  bring  it  into  subjec- 
tion, lest  that  by  any  means,  vi^hen  T  have  preached  to  others, 
I  myself  should  become  a  castavi^ay.    1  Cor.  9.  27. 

Q.  That  greatly  contradicteth  the  doctrine  of  such  as 
say,  once  in  grace,  ever  in  grace  :  But  doth  the  apostle 
Paul  express  this  only  out  of  an  humble  esteem  of  him- 
self ?  or  doth  he  judge  or  suppose  the  like  of  other 
saints  1 

A.  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you  an 
evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing  from  the  living  God. 
But  exhort  one  another  daily,  while  it  is  called  to-day  ;  lest 
any  of  you  be  hardened  through  the  deceitfulness  of  sin. 
Let  us  labour  therefore  to  enter  into  that  rest,  lest  any  man 
fall  after  the  same  example  of  unbelief.  For  it  is  impossi- 
ble for  those  who  were  once  enlightened,  and  have  tasted 
of  the  heavenly  gift, .and  were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  have  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come  ;  if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  re- 
new them  again  unto  repentance  ;  seeing  they  crucify  to 
themselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open 
shame.  Looking  diligently,  lest  any  man  fail  of  the  grace 
of  God,  lest  any  root  of  bitterness  springing  up,  trouble 
you,  and  thereby  many  be  destroved.  Heh.  3.  12,  13. — 
4.  ll._6.  4,  5,  6.— 12.  15. 

Q.  Doth  he  speak  this  only  by  supposition,  or  doth  he 
assert  it  not  only  possible,  but  certain? 

A.  For  the  time  will  come,  when  they  will  not  endure 
sound  doctrine  ;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap 
to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching  ears.  And  they 
shall  turn  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned 
unto  fables.    2  Tim.  4.  3,  4. 

Q.  Doth  the  apostle  even  judge  it  necessary  to  guard 
such  an  one,  as  his  beloved  son  Timothy,  against  this 
hazard  ? 

A.  This  charge  I  commit  unto  thee,  son  Timothy,  ac- 
cording to  the  prophecies  which  went  before  on  thee,  that 
thou  by  them  mightcst  war  a  good  warfare,  holding  faith 


Barclay's  catechism. 


41 


and  a  good  conscience  ;  which  some  having  put  away, 
concerning  faith  have  made  shipwreck.  For  the  love  of 
money  is  the  root  of  all  evil ;  which  while  some  coveted 
after,  they  have  erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced  them- 
selves through  with  many  sorrows.  And  their  word  will 
eat  as  doth  a  canker  ;  of  whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Phile- 
tus,  who  concerning  the  truth  have  erred,  saying,  that  the 
resurrection  is  passed  alreadv  ;  and  overthrow  the  faith  of 
some.    1  Tim.  1.  18,  19.— 6.  10.-^2  Tim.  2.  17,  18. 

Q.  Doth  the  apostle  any  where  express  his  fears  of  this, 
as  a  thing  that  may  happen  to  any  number  of  people,  who 
once  truly  received  the  faith  of  Christ? 

A.  Well  ,•  because  of  unbelief  they  were  broken  off, 
and  thou  standest  by  faith.  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear. 
Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter 
times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  &^q.  For  this 
cause,  when  I  could  no  longer  forbear,  I  sent  to  know 
your  faith,  lest  by  some  means  ,  the  tempter  have  tempted 
you,  and  our  labour  be  in  vain.  Rom.  11.  20. — 1  Tim. 
4.  1.— 1  Thes.  3.  5. 

Q.  What  is  the  apostle  Peter's  mind ;  does  he  judge 
that  such  as  have  known  the  right  way,  may  forsake  it  ? 

A.  Cursed  children,  which  have  forsaken  the  right  way, 
and  are  gone  astray,  follov^'ing  the  way  of  Balaam  the  son 
of  Bosor,  Vv  ho  loved  the  wages  of  unrighteousness  ;  but  was 
rebuked  for  his  iniquity  ;  the  dumb  ass  speaking  with  man's 
voice,  forbad  the  madness  of  the  prophet.  These  are 
wells  without  water;  clouds  that  are  carried  w^ith  a 
tempest,  to  whom  the  mist  of  darkness  is  reserved  for  ever. 
For  when  they  speak  great  swelling  words  of  vanity,  they 
allure  through  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  through  much  wanton- 
ne'ss,  those  that  were  clean  escaped  from  them  who  live 
in  error.  For  if  after  they  have  escaped  the  pollutions  of 
the  vrorld,  through  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  entangled  therein,  and  over- 
come, the  latter  end  is  worse  with  them  than  the  begin- 
ning :  for  it  had  been  better  for  them,  not  to  have  known 
the  way  of  righteousness,  than  after  they  have  known  it,  to 
turn  from  the  holy  commandment  delivered  unto  them. 
But  it  is  happened  unto  them  according  to  the  true 
proverb,  the  dog  is  turned  to  his  vomit  again,  and  the 
4* 


42 


Barclay's  catechism. 


sow  that  was  washed,  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire.    2  Pet. 

2.  14  to  22. 

Q.  Gives  he  any  cautions  to  them  that  stand,  as  sup- 
posing they  may  fall  1 

A.  Ye  therefore,  beloved,  seeing  ye  know  these  things 
before,  beware,  lest  ye  also  being  led  away  with  the  error 
of  the  wicked,  fall  from  your  own  steadfastness.    2  Pet. 

3.  17. 

Q.  May  a  man  be  truly  a  branch  in  Christ,  or  a  real 
member  of  his  body,  and  afterwards  be  cut  oft'] 

A.  If  any  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a 
branch,  and  is  withered.    John  15.  16. 

Q.  May  a  righteous  man  then  depart  from  his  right- 
eousness ? 

A.  But  when  the "  righteous  man  turneth  away  from  his 
righteousness,  and  committeth  iniquity,  and  dieth  in  them; 
for  his  iniquity  that  he  hath  done,  he  shall  die.  JEzek.  18. 
26.  and  33.  13. 

Q.  May  a  believer  come  to  such  a  condition  in  this  life, 
from  which  he  cannot  fall  away  ? 

A.  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out;  and  I  will 
write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the 
city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh 
down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God,  and  I  will  v.  rite  upon 
him  my  new  name.    Rev.  3.  12. 

Q.  May  such  an  one  come  to  be  assured  that  he  is  in 
this  condition  ? 

A.  For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death  nor  life, 
nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  pre- 
sent, nor  things  to  come  :  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  qny 
other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love 
of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Rom.  8. 
38,  39.  • 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Concerning  the  Church  and  Ministry. 
Q.  What  is  the  church? 

A.  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  how  thou 


BAECLAY  S  CATECHISM. 


43 


oiightest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God,  vrhich  is 
the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the 
truth.    1  Tim.  3.  15. 

Q.  Who  is  the  head  of  the  church  ? 

A.  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness, 
and  hath  translated  us  into  the  king-dom  of  his  dear  Son  : 
And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church,  from  wtiich 
all  the  body  by  join-ts  and  bands,  having  nourishment  min- 
istered and  knit  together,  increaseth  with  the  increase  of 
God.    Col.  l.  13.  and  2.  19. 

Q.  What  kind  of  persons  make  the  church  1 

A.  Them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus.  1  Cor. 
1.  2. 

And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should 
be  saved.    Acts  2.  47. 

Q.  Hath  not  Christ  appointed  officers  in  the  church,  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry  ? 

A.  Wherefore  he  saith,  when  he  ascended  up  on  high, 
he  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto  men.  And 
he  gave  some  apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and  some  evan-- 
gelists,  and  some  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting 
of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifv- 
ing  of  the  body  of  Christ.    Eph.  4.  8,  11,  12. 

Q.  What  kind  of  men  should  such  as  are  teachers  and 
overseers  of  the  church  be  ? 

A.  A  bishop  then  must  be  blameless,  the  husband  of 
one  wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behaviour,  given  to 
hospitality,  apt  to  teach  ;  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker, 
not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre,  but  patient,  not  a  brawler, 
not  covetous  :  one  that  ruletb  well  his  own  house,  having 
his  children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity  ;  for  if  a  man 
know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take 
care  of  the  church  of  God  ?  not  a  novice,  lest  beinsf  lifted 
up  with  pride,  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil. 
Moreover,  he  must  have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are 
without ;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach,  and  the  snare  of  the 
devil.    1  Tim.  3.  2  to  7. 

For  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,  as  the  steward  of  God  : 
not  self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no 
striker,  not  given  to  filthy  lucre  ;  but  a  lover  of  hospi- 
tality, a  lover  of  good  men  ;  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate  ; 


44 


barcLxVy's  catechism. 


holding  fast  the  faithful  word,  as  he  hath  been  taught, 
that  ho  niay  be  able  by  sound  doctrine,  both  to  exhort  and 
to  convince  the  gainsayers.    Tit.  1.  7,  8,  9. 

Q.  What  is  incumbent  on  such  to  do? 

A.  Take  heed  therefore  to  yourselves,  and  to  all  the 
flock,  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 
to  feed  the  church  of  God.    Acts  20.  28. 

The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  also 
an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed  :  Feed 
the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight 
thereof,  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly;  not  for  filthy 
lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind;  neither  as  being  lords  over 
God's  heritage,  but  being  ensamples  to  the  flock.  1  Pet. 
5.  1,  2,  3. 

Q.  Though  they  be  not  to  lord  over  the  flock,  yet  is 
there  not  a  respect  due  to  them  in  their  place? 

A.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well,  be  counted  worthy  of 
double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word  and 
doctrine.    1  Tim.  5.  17. 

Q.  Albeit  then,  among  true  Christians,  every  one  that 
believeth,  is  to  have  the  witness  in  himself,  being  persuaded 
in  himself  by  the  Spirit ;  yet  is  there  not  also  a  real  sub- 
jection to  be  to  one  another  in  the  Lord? 

A.  The  spirits  of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  pro- 
phets.   1  Cor.  14.  32. 

Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
selves ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must 
give  account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with 
grief;  for  that  is  unprofitablg  for  you.    Heh.  13.  17. 

And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  la- 
bour among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  ad- 
monish you  ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for 
their  works'  sake.    1  Thes.  5.  12,  13. 

Likewise,  ye  younger,  submit  yourselves  unto  the  elder; 
yea,  all  of  you  be  subject  one  to  another,  and  be  clothed 
with  humility  ;  for  God  resisteth  the  proud,  and  giveth 
grace  unto  the  humble.    1  Pet.  5.  5. 

Q.  How  ought  true  teachers  to  minister  in  the  church? 

A.  As  every  man  hath  received  the  gift,  even  so  min- 
ister the  same  one  to  another,  as  good  stewards  of  the 


BARCLAY'S   C  ATECIIIS:-!. 


45 


manifold  grace  of  God.  If  any  speak,  let  him  speak  as 
the  oracles  of  God  :  if  any  man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as 
of  the  ability  which  God  giveth  ;  that  God  in  all  things 
may  be  glorified  through  Jesus  Christ.    1  Pet.  4.  10,  11. 

Q.  I  perceive  then,  that  every  true  minister  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  is  to  minister  of  the  gift  and  grace  of 
God,  which  he  hath  received  :  but  some  are  of  the  judg- 
ment, that  natural  wisdom  or  parts,  and  human  learning, 
are  the  qualifications  which  arc  of  absolute  necessity  for 
a  minister  ;  but  grace  they  judge  not  to  be  so  absolutely 
necessary,  but  that  one  may  be  a  minister  without  it :  what 
saith  the  scripture  in  this  case  i 

A.  A  bishop  must  be  blameless,  sober,  just,  holy,  tem- 
perate.   Tit.  1.  7,  8. 

Q.  Methinks  it  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  be  blameless, 
just,  holy,  sober  and  temperate,  without  the  grace  of  God: 
so  that  if  these  qualifications  be  absolutely  necessary, 
then  surely,  that  without  which  a  man  cannot  bo  so  quali- 
fied, must  be  necessary  also :  but  what  saith  the  scrip- 
ture, as  to  the  necessity  of  natural  wisdom,  and  human 
learning  ? 

A.  Where  is  the  wise?  Where  is  the  scribe?  V^here 
is  the  disputer  of  this  world  ?  Hath  not  God  made  foolish 
the  wisdom  of  this  world  ?  For  after  that,  in  the  wisdom 
of  God,  the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased 
God  bv  the  foolishness  of  preaching,  to  save  them  that  be- 
lieve. ■  1  Cor.  1.  20,  21. 

Q.  It  seems  then,  the  preachings  of  the  true  ministers 
are  not  gathered  together  by  wisdom  and  learning :  it 
hath  been  supposed  that  a  man  must  be  greatly  skilled  in 
learning,  to  make  a  good  sermon  ?  What  is  the  apostle's 
judgment  in  the  case  1 

A.  For  Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptise,  but  to  preach  the 
gospel ;  not  with  wisdom  of  words,  lest  the  cross  of  Christ 
should  be  made  of  none  effect.    1  Cor.  1.  17. 

And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in 
much  trembling:  and  my  speech,  and  my  preaching,  was 
not  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdomi,  but  in  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit,  and  of  power  ;  that  your,  faith  should 


46 


Barclay's  catechism. 


not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 
1  Cor.  2.  3,  4,  5. 

Q.  I  perceive  the  apostle  lays  far  more  stress  upon  the 
demonstration  and  power  of  the  Spirit  in  a  preacher,  than 
upon  human  literature:  ought  ministers  then  to  preach  as 
the  Spirit  teacheth  them? 

A.  Also  we  speak,  not  in  the  words  which  man's  wis- 
dom teacheth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth.  1  Cor. 
2.  13. 

And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began 
to  speak  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance.    Acts  2.  4. 

Q.  Is  it  Christ  then  that  speaketh  in  and  through  his 
ministers  ? 

A.  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
Father,  which  speaketh  in  you.    Mat.  10.  20, 

For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Holy  Ghost.  Mark 
13.  11. 

For  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  teach  you  in  the  same  hour, 
what  ye  ought  to  say.    Luke  12.  12. 

Since  ye  seek  a  proof  of  Christ  speaking  in  me,  which 
to  yoU'Ward  is  not  weak,  but  is  mighty  in  you.  2  Cor. 
13.  3. 

Q.  What  is  the  apostle's  mind  of  that  human  learning, 
which  some  cry  up  so  much,  and  think  so  needful  in  a 
minister  ? 

A.  Beware  lest  any  man  spoil  you  through  philosophy 
and  vain  deceit ;  after  the  tradition  of  men,  after  the  rudi- 
ments of  the  word,  and  not  after  Christ.    Col.  2.  8. 

O  Timothy  !  keep  that  which  is  committed  to  thy  trust, 
avoiding  profane  and  vain  babblings,  and  oppositions  of 
science  falsely  so  called.    1  Tim.  6.  20. 

Q.  Though  true  ministers  speak  not  by  the  natural 
wisdom  of  men ;  yet,  is  their  testimony  altogether  void  of 
wisdom  ? 

A.  Howbeit,  we  speak  wisdom  among  them  that  are 
perfect ;  yet  not  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  nor  of  the 
princes  of  this  world,  that  come  to  nought :  but  we  speak 
the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mystery,  even  the  hidden  wisdom, 
which  God  ordained  before  the  world  to  our  glory.  1  Cor. 
2.  6,  7. 


Barclay's  catechism. 


Q.  What  is  the  reason,  that  man  by  his  natural  wisdom 
is  not  capable  to  minister  in  the  things  of  God  ? 

A.  For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save 
the  spirit  of  a  man,  which  is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things 
of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.  But  the 
natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him  ;  neither  can  he  know 
them,  because  thev  are  spirituallv  discerned.  1  Cor.  2. 
11,  14. 

Q.  These  scriptures  do  sufficiently  hold  forth,  that  the 
true  call  to  the  ministry  is  from  God  :  that  which  maketh 
a  true  minister,  is  the  gift  and  grace  of  God  ;  that  the  true 
and  effectual  preaching  of  a  faithful  minister  is  such,  as  is 
from  the  inward  teaching  and  leading  of  the  Spirit  of  God  : 
But  what  say  the  scriptures  touching  the  maintenance  of 
ministers  1 

A.  Let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word,  communicate 
unto  him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things.    Gal.  6.  6. 

If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great 
matter  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things  ?  If  others  be 
partakers  of  this  power  over  you,  are  not  we  rather? 
Nevertheless  we  have  not  used  this  power,  but  suffer  all 
things,  lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Do  ye 
not  know,  that  they  which  minister  about  holy  things,  live 
of  the  things  of  the  temple  ?  and  they  which  wait  at  the 
altar,  are  partakers  with  the  altar :  even  so  hath  the  Lord 
ordained,  that  they  which  preach  the  gospel,  should  live 
of  the  gospel.    I'Cor.  9.  11  to  14. 

For  the  scripture  saith,  thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that 
treadeth  out  the  corn ;  and,  the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his 
reward.    1  Tijn.  5.  IS. 

Q.  I  perceive  by  these  scriptures,  that  there  lieth  an 
obligation  upon  the  saints,  to  help  with  outward  things, 
such  as  truly  minister  unto  them  spiritual  :  but  this  seems 
to  be  voluntary  :  Ought  not  therefore  true  ministers  to 
preach,  whether  they  be  sure  of  this  or  not  ?  Wjiat  saith 
the  apostle  of  himself  in  this  case  ;  and  what  adviseth  he 
others  ? 

A.  But  I  have  used  none  of  these  things,  neither  have 
I  written  these  things,  that  it  should  be  so  done  unto  me; 
for  it  were  better  for  me  to  die,  than  that  any  man  should 


V 


48 


Barclay's  cateciiis:ii. 


make  my  glorying  void.  For  though  I  preach  the  gospel, 
I  have  nothing  to  glory  of;  for  necessity  is  laid  upon  me ; 
yea,  woe  is  unto  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel,  for  if  I 
do  this  thing  willingly,  I  have  a  reward;  but  if  against 
my  will,  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is  committed  unto 
me,  what  is  my  reward  then?  verily,  that  when  I  preach 
the  gospel,  I  make  the  gospel  of  Christ  without  charge, 
that  I  abuse  not  my  power  in  the  gospel.  1  Cor.  9.  15 
to  18. 

I  have  coveted  no  man's  silver  or  gold,  or  apparel. 
Yea,  you  yourselves  know,  that  these  hands  have  minis- 
tered unto  my  necessities,  and  to  them  that  were  with  me. 
I  have  shewed  you  all  things,  how  that  so  labouring,  ye 
ought  to  support  the  weak,  and  to  remember  the  words  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said.  It  is  m.ore  blessed  to  give, 
than  to  receive.    Acts  20.  33,  34,  35. 

Q.  It  is  observable,  that  the  apostle  eveiy  where  makes 
special  mention  among  the  qualifications  of  teachers,  that 
they  be  not  given  to  filthy  lucre :  what  ought  we  then  to 
think  of  those  teachers,  who  will  not  preach  without  hire? 
yea,  that  will  by  violence  take  from  those  who  receive  no 
spirituals  from  them?  Are  they  like  to  be  the  ministers 
of  Christ?  or  what  else  saith  the  scripture  of  such? 

A.  Yes,  they  are  greedy  dogs,  which  can  never  have 
enough  ;  and  they  are  shepherds  that  cannot  understand  ; 
they  all  look  to  their  own  way,  every  one  for  his  gain  from 
his  quarter.    Isa.  56.  11. 

Son  of  man,  prophesy  against  the  shepherds  of  Israel, 
prophesy  and  say  unto  them,  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God 
unto  the  shepherds,  woe  be  to  the  shepherds  of  Israel, 
that  do  feed  themselves  :  Should  not  the  shepherds  feed 
the  flocks?  ye  eat  the  fat,  and  ye  clothe  you  with  the  wool, 
ye  kill  them  that  are  fed ;  but  ye  feed  not  the  flock.  As 
I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  surely,  because  my  flock  became 
a  prey,  and  my  flock  became  meat  to  every  beast  of  the 
field,  because  there  was  no  shepherd,  neither  did  my  shep- 
herds search  for  my  flock  ;  but  the  shepherds  fed  them- 
selves, and  fed  not  my  flock.    Ezek.  34.  2,  3.  8. 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  concerning  the  prophets  that 
make  my  people  err,  that  bite  with  their  teeth,  and  cry 
Peace  ;  and  he  that  putteth  not  into  their  mouths,  they 


Barclay's  catechism. 


49 


even  prepare  war  against  him.  The  heads  thereof  judge 
for  reward,  and  the  priests  thereof  teach  for  hire,  and  the 
prophets  thereof  divine  for  money;  yet  will  they  lean  upon 
the  Lord,  and  say,  Is  not  the  Lord  amongst  us  1  none  evil 
can  come  upon  us.    Micah  3.  5,  11. 

Q.  These  are  plain  testimonies  from  the  prophets ;  are 
there  none  such  from  the  apostles  ? 

A.  Perverse  disputings  of  men  of  corrupt  minds,  and 
destitute  of  the  truth,  supposing  that  gain  is  godliness  ; 
from  such  withdraw  thyself.  But  godliness  with  content- 
ment is  great  gain  :  for  we  brought  nothing  into  the  world, 
and  it  is  certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out :  and  having  food 
and  raiment,  let  us  therewith  be  content.  But  they  that 
will  be  rich,  fall  into  temptation  and  a  snare,  and  into  many 
foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction 
and  perdition.  For  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evil ;  which,  while  some  coveted  after,  they  have  erred 
from  the  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through  with  many 
sorrows.    1  Tim.  6.  5  to  10. 

For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves,  covetous, 
boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents,  un- 
thankful, unholy.    2  Tim.  3.  2. 

For  there  are  many  unruly  and  vain  talkers  and  de- 
ceivers, especially  they  of  the  circumcision,  whose  mouths 
must  be  stopped,  who  subvert  whole  houses,  teaching 
things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake.  Tit. 
I.  10,  11. 

But  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the  people, 
even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who 
privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the 
Lord  that  bought  them,  and  bring  upon  themselves  swift 
destruction.  And  many  shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways, 
by  reason  of  whom,  the  way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken 
of.  And  through  covetousness  shall  they  with  feigned 
words  make  merchandise  of  you  ;  whose  judgment  now  of 
a  long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumbereth 
not:  having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  cannot  cease 
from  sin  ;  beguiling  unstable  souls  ;  an  heart  they  have 
exercised  with  covetous  practices,  cursed  children,  which 
have  forsaken  the  right  way,  and  are  gone  astray,  following 
5 


50 


Barclay's  catechism. 


the  way  of  Balaam  the  son  of  Bosor,  who  loved  the  wages 
of  unrighteousness.    2  Pet.  2.  1,  2,  3,  14,  15. 

Woe  unto  them,  for  they  have  gone  in  the  way  of  Cain, 
and  ran  greedily  after  the  error  of  Balaam  for  reward, 
and  perished  in  the  gainsaying  of  Core.  These  are  mur- 
murers,  complainers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,  and 
their  mouth  speaketh  great  swelling  words,  having  men's 
persons  in  admiration,  because  of  advantage.  Jude  11. 
16. 

Q..  Ought  there  to  be  any  order  in  the  church  of  God  ? 
A.  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order.    1  Cor. 
14.  40. 

Q.  What  good  order  is  prescribed  in  the  church  con- 
cerning preachers  ?  Is  it  fit  that  only  one  or  two  speak  ; 
or  may  more,  if  moved  thereunto  ? 

A.  If  any  thing  be  revealed  to  another  that  sitteth  by, 
let  the  first  hold  his  peace  :  for  ye  may  all  prophesy  one 
by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  may  be  comforted. 
And  the  spirits  of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  pro- 
phets :  for  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of 
peace,  as  in  all  the  churches  of  the  saints.  1  Cor.  14. 
30  to  33. 

Q.  Is  there  any  promise,  that  daughters  as  well  as  sons, 
shall  prophesy  under  the  gospel  ? 

A.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  afterw«7rds,  that  I  will  pour 
out  of  my  spirit  upon  all  flesxh,  and  your  sons  and  your  daugh- 
ters shall  prophesy  ;  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams, 
your  young  men  shall  see  visions.    Joel  2.  28. 

Q.  Is  this  promise  fulfilled,  and  to  be  fulfilled? 

A.  But  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet 
Joel ;  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith 
God,  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and  your 
sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy  ;  and  your  young 
men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall  dream 
dreams.    Acts  2.  16,  17. 

Q.  Is  there  any  such  instance  of  old  in  the  scriptures? 

A.  And  the  same  man  had  four  daughters,  virgins,  which 
did  prophesy.    Acts  21.  9. 

Q.  But  may  all  women  speak,  or  are  any  commanded  to 
keep  silence  in  the  church  ? 

A.  Let  your  women  keep  silence  in  the  church ;  for  it 


Barclay's  catechism. 


51 


is  not  permitted  unto  them  to  speak,  but  they  are  com- 
manded to  be  under  obedience,  as  also  saith  the  law,  and 
if  they  will  learn  any  thing,  let  them  ask  their  husbands  at 
home;  for  it  is  a  shame  for  women  to  speak  in  the  Church. 
1  Cor.  14,  34,  35, 

Let  the  women  learn  in  silence  with  all  subjection.  But 
I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach,  or  usurp  authority  over  the 
man,  but  to  be  in  silence,    1  Tim.  2.  11,  12. 

Q.  The  first  of  these  seems  only  to  relate  to  women 
that  have  husbands:  what  comes  of  them  that  have  none? 
the  second  speaks  nothing  of  the  church,  but  only  that 
she  ought  not  to  usurp  authority  over  the  man  :  hath  this 
no  limitation  ?  doth  not  the  same  apostle  give  directions, 
how  women  that  speak,  should  behave  themselves  in  the 
church  1 

A.  Every  man  praying  or  prophesying,  having  his  head 
covered,  dishonoureth  his  head.  But  every  woman  that 
prayeth  or  prophesieth  with  her  head  uncovered,  dis- 
honoureth her  head ;  for  that  is  even  all  one  as  if  she  were 
shaven.    1  Cor.  11.  4,  5, 

CHAPTER  X. 
Concerning  Worship, 

Q.  What  is  the  worship  that  is  acceptable  to  God  ? 

A.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true 
worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ; 
for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him.  God  is  a 
Spirit,  and  they  that  worship  him,  must  worship  him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.    John  4.  23,  24. 

Q.  Seeing  prayer  is  a  part  of  worship,  when  ought  we 
to  pray  ? 

A.  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them  to  this  end,  that 
men  ought  always  to  pray  and  not  to  faint.    Luke  13.  1. 

Pray  without  ceasing.    1  Thes.  5.  17. 

Q.  Hath  God  no  respect  to  the  manner  of  calling  upon 
him? 

A.  For  there  is  no  difference  between  the  Jew  and  the 
Greek ;  for  the  same  Lord  over  all,  is  rich  unto  all  that 
call  upon  him.    Rom.  10.  12. 


52 


Barclay's  catechism. 


Q.  Doth  God  hear  the  prayers  of  all  that  call  upon 
him? 

A.  The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  all  them  that  call  upon  him, 
to  all  that  call  upon  him  in  truth.    Psalm  145.  18. 

The  Lord  is  far  from  the  wicked ;  but  he  heareth  the 
prayer  of  the  righteous.    Prov.  15.  29. 

Now  we  know  that  God  heareth  not  sinners  ;  but  if  any 
man  be  a  worshipper  of  God,  and  doth  his  will,  him  he 
heareth.    John  9.  31. 

And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  him,  that 
if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth  us. 
1  John  5.  14. 

Q.  After  what  manner  doth  the  apostle  declare  he  will 
pray  1 

A.  What  is  it  then?  I  will  pray  with  the  Spirit,  and  I 
will  pray  with  the  understanding  also:  I  will  sing  with 
the  Spirit,  and  I  will  sing  with  the  understanding  also. 
1  Cor.  14.  15. 

Q.  Must  we  then  pray  always  in  the  Spirit  ? 

A.  Praying  always,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in 
the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance, 
and  supplication  for  all  saints.    Eph.  6.  18. 

Q.  Since  we  are  commanded  to  pray  always  in  it,  can 
we  do  it  of  our  own  selves,  without  the  help  thereof? 

A.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  infirmities ;  for 
we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought ;  but  the 
Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us,  with  groanings 
which  cannot  be  uttered.  And  he  that  searcheth  the 
hearts,  knoweth  what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  because  he 
maketh  intercession  for  the  saints  according  to  the  will  of 
God.    Rom.  8.  26,  27. 

Q.  I  perceive,  that  without  the  leadings  and  help  of  the 
Spirit,  prayers  are  altogether  unprofitable.  May  not  a  man 
truly  utter  those  things  that  are  spiritual,  without  the 
Spirit's  assistance  ? 

A.  Wherefore  I  give  you  to  understand,  that  no  man 
speaking  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  calleth  Jesus  accursed ; 
and  that  no  man  can  say,  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by 
the  Holy  Ghost.    1  Cor.  12.  3. 

Q.  This  is  strange ;  it  seems  the  Spirit  is  much  more 
necessary  than  many  called  Christians  suppose  it  to  be ; 


Barclay's  catechis3i. 


53 


some  of  which  can  scarce  give  a  good  account,  whether 
they  have  it,  or  want  it:  but  if  a  man  speak  things  true 
upon  the  matter,  are  they  not  true  as  from  him,  if  spoken 
without  the  Spirit  ? 

A.  And  though  they  say,  the  Lord  liveth,  surely  they 
swear  falsely.    Jer.  5.  2. 

Q.  It  is  apparent  from  all  these  scriptures,  that  the 
true  worship  of  God  is  in  the  spirit ;  and  as  it  is  not 
limited  to  a  certain  place,  neither  to  any  certain  time, 
what  shall  we  think  of  them  that  plead  for  the  observa- 
tion of  certain  days? 

A.  But  now,  after  that  ye  have  known  God,  or  rather, 
are  known  of  God,  how  turn  ye  again  to  the  weak  and 
beggarly  elements,  whereunto  ye  desire  again  to  be  in 
bondage  ?  ye  observe  days,  and  months,  and  times  and 
years.  I  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  I  have  bestowed  upon  you 
labour  in  vain.    Gal.  4.  9,  10,  11. 

Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat  or  drink,  or  in 
respect  of  an  holy  day,  or  of  the  new  moon,  or  of  the 
sabbath-day,  which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come  ;  but 
the  body  is  of  Christ,    Col.  2.  16,  17. 

Q.  Seeing  it  is  so,  may  not  some  Christians  as  lawfully 
esteem  all  days  alike,  as  others  may  esteem  some  days 
above  another?  what  rule  giveth  the  apostle  in  this  case? 

A.  One  man  esteemeth  one  day  above  another ;  an- 
other estee'meth  every  day  alike  :  Let  every  man  be  fully 
persuaded  in  his  own  mind.  He  that  regardeth  the  day, 
regardeth  it  unto  the  Lord;  and  he  that  regardeth  not  the 
day,  to  the  Lord  he  doth  not  regard  it.  He  that  eateth, 
eateth  to  the  Lord,  for  he  giveth  God  thanks ;  and  he 
that  eateth  not,  to  the  Lord  he  eateth  not,  and  giveth  God 
thanks.    Rom.  14.  5,  6. 

Q.  But  is  it  not  convenient  and  necessary,  that  there 
be  a  day  set  apart  to  meet  and  worship  God  in  ?  Did  not 
the  apostles  and  primitive  Christians  use  to  meet  upon 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  to  make  their  collections  and  to 
worship  ? 

A.  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I 
have  given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do 
ye.     Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of 
5* 


54 


Barclay's  catechism. 


you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that 
there  be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.    1  Cor.  16.  1,  2. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Concerning  Baptism^  and  Bread  and  Wine, 

Q.  How  many  baptisms  are  there  ? 

A.  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism.    Eph.  4.  5. 

Q.  What  is  the  baptism? 

A.  The  like  figure,  whereunto  even  baptism  doth  now 
save  us,  (not  the  putting  away  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but 
the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards  God,)  by  the  re- 
surrection of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  gone  into  heaven,  and 
is  on  the  right  hand  of  God  ;  angels  and  authorities,  and 
powers,  being  made  subject  unto  him.    1  Pet.  3.  21,  22. 

Q.  What  saith  John  the  Baptist  of  Christ's  baptism? 
how  distinguisheth  he  it  from  his? 

A.  I  indeed  baptise  you  with  water  unto  repentance ; 
but  he  that  cometh  after  me,  is  mightier  than  I,  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear,  he  shall  baptise  you  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.    Mat.  3.  11. 

Q.  Doth  not  Christ  so  distinguish  it  also? 

A.  And  being  assembled  together  with  them,  com- 
manded them,  that  they  should  not  depart  from  Jerusa- 
lem, but  wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father,  which,  saith 
he,  ye  have  heard  of  me.  For  John  truly  baptised  with 
water,  but  ye  shall  be  baptised  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  not 
many  days  hence.    Acts  1.  4,  5. 

Q.  Doth  not  the  apostle  Peter  also  observe  this  ? 

A.  And  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on 
them,  as  on  us  at  the  beginning.  Then  remembered  I  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he  said,  John  indeed  baptised 
with  water ;  but  ye  shall  be  baptised  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Acts  11.  15,  16. 

Q.  Then  it  seems  John's  baptism  must  pass  away,  that 
Christ's  may  take  place ;  because  John  must  decrease,  that 
Christ  may  increase. 

A.  He  must  increase,  but  I  must  decrease.   John  3.  30. 

Q.  I  perceive  then,  many  may  be  sprinkled  with,  and 
dipped  and  baptised  in  water,  and  yet  not  truly  baptised 


Barclay's  catechism. 


55 


with  the  baptism  of  Christ :  What  are  the  real  effects  in 
such  as  are  truly  baptised  with  the  baptism  of  Christ  ? 

A.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were  baptised 
into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptised  into  his  death?  There- 
fore we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death,  that 
like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of 
the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 
Rom.  6.  3,  4. 

For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptised  into  Christ, 
have  put  on  Christ.    Gal.  3,  27. 

Buried  with  him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen 
with  him,  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who 
hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.    Col.  2.  12. 

Q.  I  perceive  there  was  a  baptism  of  water,  which  was 
John's  baptism,  and  is  therefore  by  John  himself  contra- 
distinguished from  Christ's  :  was  there  not  likewise  some- 
thing of  the  like  nature  appointed  by  Christ  to  his  disci- 
ples, of  eating  bread,  and  drinking  wine,  in  remembrance 
of  him  ? 

A.  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I 
delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night 
in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread  ;  and  when  he  had 
given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said.  Take,  eat  ;  this  is  my 
body  which  is  broken  for  you  ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of 
me.  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when 
he  had  supped,  saying.  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in 
mv  blood ;  this  do  ve,  as  oft  as  ve  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me.    1  Cor.  ll!  23,  24,  25.' 

Q.  How  long  was  this  to  continue? 

A.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup, 
ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.    1  Cor.  11.  26. 

Q.  Did  Christ  promise  to  come  again  to  his  disciples? 

A.  And  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless ;  I  will  come 
to  you.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  If  a  man  love 
me,  he  will  keep  my  words,  and  my  Father  will  love  him, 
and  we  will  come  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him. 
John  14.  18,  23. 

Q.  Was  this  an  inward  coming? 

A.  At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father, 
and  you  in  me,  and  I  in  you.    John  14.  20. 

Q.  But  it  would  seem,  this  was  even  practised  by  the 


56 


Barclay's  catechism. 


church  of  Corinth,  after  Christ  was  come  inwardly  :  was 
it  so,  that  there  were  certain  appointments  positively 
commanded,  yea,  and  zealously  and  conscientiously  prac- 
tised by  the  saints  of  old,  which  were  not  of  perpetual 
continuance,  nor  yet  now  needful  to  be  practised  in  the 
church  ? 

A.  If  I  then  your  Lord  and  jnaster  have  washed  your  feet, 
ye  ought  also  to  wash  one  another's  feet.  For  I  have 
given  you  an  example,  that  you  should  do  as  I  have  done 
to  you.    John  13.  14,  15. 

For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us,  to 
lay  upon  you  no  greater  burthen  than  these  necessary 
things  ;  that  ye  abstain  from  meats  offered  to  idols,  and 
from  blood,  and  from  things  strangled,  and  from  fornica- 
tion ;  from  which  if  ye  keep  yourselves,  ye  shall  do  well  : 
Fare  ye  well.    Acts  15.  28,  29. 

Is  any  man  sick  among  you  ?  let  him  call  for  the  elders 
of  the  church,  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him 
with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.    James  5.  14.  * 

Q.  These  commands  are  no  less  positive  than  the  other ; 
yea,  some  of  them  are  asserted  as  the  very  sense  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  as  no  less  necessary  than  abstaining  from 
fornication,  and  yet  the  generality  of  Protestants  have 
laid  them  aside,  as  not  of  perpetual  continuance;  but  what 
other  scriptures  are  there,  to  show  that  it  is  not  necessary 
for  that  of  bread  and  wine  to  continue? 

A.  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but 
righteousness  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom. 
14.  17. 

Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat  or  drink,  or  in 
respect  of  an  holy  day,  or  of  the  new  moon,  or  of  the  Sab- 
bath days.  Wherefore  if  ye  be  dead  with  Christ  from 
the  rudiments  of  the  world  ;  why,  as  though  living  in  the 
world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances,  (touch  not,  taste 
not,  handle  not :  which  all  are  to  perish  with  the  using,) 
after  the  commandments  and  doctrines  of  men  1  Col.  2. 
16,  20  to  22. 

Q.  These  scriptures  are  very  plain,  and  say  as  much 
for  the  abolishing  of  this,  as  to  any  necessity,  as  aught 
that  can  be  alleged  for  the  former :  but  what  is  the  bread 
then,  wherewith  the  saints  are  to  be  nourished  ? 


BARCLAY  S  CATECHISM. 


57 


A.  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  un- 
to you,  Moses  gave  you  not  that  bread  from  heaven,  but 
my  Father  giveth  you  the  true  bread  from  heaven.  For 
the  bread  of  God  is  he  which  cometh  down  from  heaven, 
and  giveth  life  unto  the  world.  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
Lord,  evermore  give  us  this  bread.  And  Jesus  said  unto 
them,  I  am  the  bread  of  life  ;  he  that  cometh  to  me  shall 
never  hunger ;  and  he  that  believeth  on  me,  shall  never 
thirst :  I  am  that  bread  of  life.  Your  fathers  did  eat 
manna  in  the  wilderness,  and  are  dead.  This  is  the  bread 
which  cometh  down  from  heaven,  that  a  man  may  eat 
thereof  and  not  die.  I  am  the  living  bread,  which  came 
down  from  heaven ;  if  any  man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall 
live  for  ever;  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give,  is  my  flesh, 
which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world.  The  Jews 
therefore  strove  among  themselves,  saying.  How  can  this 
man  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ?  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of 
the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you. 
Whoso  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood,  hath  eter- 
nal life,  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  For  my 
flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed  :  he  that 
eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood,  dwelleth  in  me, 
and  I  in  him.  As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  me,  and  I 
live  by  the  Father,  so  he  that  eateth  me,  even  he  shall 
live  by  me.  This  is  that  bread  which  came  down  from 
heaven :  not  as  your  fathers  did  eat  manna,  and  are  dead  ; 
he  that  eateth  of  this  bread,  shall  live  for  ever.  John  6. 
32  to  35,  and  48  to  58.  ^ 


CHAPTER  XH. 

Concerning  the  life  of  a  Christian,  in  general,  what  and 
hoiv  it  ovght  to  be  in  this  world. 

Q.  What  is  true  religion  ? 

A.  Pure  religion  and  undefiled  is  this, — To  visit  the 
fatherless  and  the  widows  in  their  afl^iction,  and  to  keep 
himself  unspotted  from  the  world.    James  1.  27. 

Q.  W^hat  is  required  of  man  ? 


58 


Barclay's  catechism. 


A.  He  hath  shewed  thee,  O  man,  what  is  good  ;  and 
what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly,  and 
to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God?  Mi- 
cah  6.  8. 

But  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor, 
and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word.  Jsa. 
66.  2. 

Q.  Doth  God  then  require  people  to  be  Quakers,  to 
tremble  at  his  word?  Was  there  any  such  among  the 
saints  of  old  ? 

A.  Then  were  assembled  unto  me  every  one  that  trem- 
bled at  the  words  of  the  God  of  Israel.    Ezra  9.  4. 

Now  therefore  let  us  make  a  covenant  with  our  God,  to 
put  away  all  the  wives,  and  such  as  are  born  of  them,  ac- 
cording to  the  counsel  of  my  lord,  and  of  those  that  trem- 
ble at  the  commandment  of  our  God.    Ezra  10.  3. 

Q.  It  seems  Ezra  loved  well,  and  had  a  high  esteem  of 
Quakers,  since  he  would  have  their  counsel  followed:  do 
any  other  of  the  prophets  point  out  Quakers,  or  Tremblers, 
as  God's  people  ? 

A.  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ye  that  tremble  at  his 
word  :  your  brethren  that  hated  you,  that  cast  you  out 
for  my  name's  sake,  said,  let  the  Lord  be  glorified  ;  but 
he  shall  appear  to  your  joy,  and  they  shall  be  ashamed. 
Isa.  66.  5. 

And  it  shall  be  to  me  a  name  of  joy,  a  praise  and  an 
honour  before  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  which  shall 
hear  all  the  good  that  I  do  unto  them  ;  and  they  shall  fear 
and  tremble,  for  all  #ie  goodness,  and  for  all  the  prosper- 
ity that  I  procure  unto  it.    Jer.  33.  9. 

Q.  The  prophets  promised  good  things  then  to  Qua- 
kers :  What  becometh  of  those  that  tremble  not,  and  are 
not  such  ? 

A.  Hear  now  this,  O  foolish  people  !  and  without  un- 
derstanding; which  have  eyes,  and  see  not;  which  have 
ears,  and  hear  not ;  Fear  ye  not  me,  saith  the  Lord  ;  will 
ye  not  tremble  at  my  presence?  &c.    Jer.  5.  21,  22. 

Q.  Are  then  all  God's  children  Quakers?  And  are 
we  commanded  to  quake  or  tremble  in  order  to  our  salva- 
tion, both  under  the  law,  and  now  under  the  gospel  ? 


Barclay's  catechism. 


59 


A.  Serve  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  rejoice  with  trem- 
bling.   Psalm  2.  11. 

I  make  a  decree,  that  in  every  dominion  of  my  king- 
dom, men  tremble  and  fear  before  the  God  of  Daniel  ;  for 
he  is  the  living  God,  and  steadfast  for  ever.    Dan.  6.  26. 

Work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling. 
Phil.  2.  12. 

Q.  What  be  the  chief  commandments? 

A.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This 
is  the  first  and  great  commandment,  and  the  second  is 
like  unto  it.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 
On  these  two  commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the 
prophets.    Mat.  22.  37  to  40. 

Q.  What  ought  a  Christian  to  seek  after  in  the  first 
place  ? 

A.  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  right- 
eousness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 
Mat.  6.  oS. 

Q.  How  ought  Christians  to  behave  themselves  in  .this 
world  ? 

A.  But  this  I  say,  brethren,  the  time  is  short :  it  re- 
maineth,  that  both  they  that  have  wives,  be  as  though 
they  had  none  ;  and  they  that  weep,  as  though  they  wept 
not ;  and  they  that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced  not ; 
and  they  that  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not ;  and 
they  that  use  this  world,  as  not  abusing  it ;  for  the  fashion 
of  this  world  passeth  away.    1  Cor.  7.  29,  30,  31. 

Q.  What  saith  the  apostle  Paul  further,  as  that  which 
is  fit  for  Christian  men  and  women  to  be  found  in  ? 

A.  I  will  therefore,  that  men  pray  every  where,  lifting 
up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting.  In  like 
manner  also,  that  women  adorn  themselves  in  modest  ap- 
parel, with  shame-facedaess  and  sobriety  ;  not  with  broi- 
dered  hair,  or  gold,  or  pearls,  or  costly  array  ;  but  (which 
becometh  women  professing  godliness)  with  good  works. 
1  Tim.  2.  8,  9,  10. 

Q.  I  observe  the  apostle  is  much  against  the  vanity  and 
superfluity  of  clothes  among  Christians ;  what  saith  Peter 
to  this  ? 

A.  Whose  adorning,  let  it  not  be  that  outward  adorn- 


60 


Barclay's  catechism. 


ing  of  plaiting  the  hair,  or  wearing  of  gold,  or  of  putting 
on  of  apparel:  but  let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in 
that  which  is  not  corruptible  ;  even  the  ornament  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  Spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price. 
1  Pet.  3.  3,  4. 

Q.  The  apostle  is  very  plain  there  :  but  what  saith  the 
scripture,  as  to  respect  of  persons  among  Christians  ? 

A.  My  brethren,  have  not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Lord  of  glory,  with  respect  of  persons.  For 
if  there  come  unto  your  assembly  a  man  with  a  gold  ring, 
in  goodly  apparel ;  and  there  come  in  also  a  poor  man,  in 
vile  raiment ;  and  ye  have  respect  to  him  that  weareth 
the  gay  clothing,  and  say  unto  him,  set  thou  here  in  a 
good  place  ;  and  say  to  the  poor,  stand  thou  there,  or  sit 
here  under  my  foot-stool  :  Are  ye  not  then  partial  in  your- 
selves, and  are  become  judges  of  evil  thoughts  ?  Hearken 
my  beloved  brethren,  hath  not  God  chosen  the  poor  of 
this  world,  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom,  which 
he  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him  ?  But  ye  have 
despised  the  poor.  Do  not  rich  men  oppress  you,  and 
draw  you  befcyre  the  judgment-seats  ?  Do  they  not  blas- 
pheme that  worthy  name  by  the  which  ye  are  called  ?  If 
ye  fulfil  the  royal  law,  according  to  the  scripture,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself,  ye  do  well :  but  if  ye 
have  respect  to  persons,  ye  commit  sin,  and  are  convinced 
of  the  law  as  transgressors.    James  2.  1  to  9. 

Q.  Though  that  be  indeed  sufficient  to  reprove  the  dif- 
ferent ranks  among  Christians,  upon  the  account  of  riches 
or  birth ;  yet  is  there  not  a  relative  respect  among  Chris- 
tians, as  betwixt  master  and  servant?  What  admonition 
gives  the  apostle  in  this  case? 

A.  Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  mas- 
ters, according  to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling,  in 
singleness  of  your  heart,  as  unto  Christ :  not  with  eye- 
service,  as  men-pleasers,  but  as  the  servants  of  Christ, 
doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart ;  with  good  will  do- 
ing service,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to  men  ;  knowing 
that  whatsoever  good  thing  any  man  doth,  the  same  shall 
he  receive  of  the  Lord,  whether  he  be  bond  or  free.  And 
ye  masters,  do  the  same  things  unto  them,  forbearing 
threatening,  knowing  that  your  master  also  is  in  heaven ; 


Barclay's  catechism. 


61 


neither  is  there  respect  of  persons  with  him.  Eph.  6. 
5  to  9. 

Servants,  obey  in  all  things  your  masters,  according 
to  the  flesh,  not  with  eye-service,  as  men  pleasers,  but  in 
singleness  of  heart,  fearing  God  :  And  whatsoever  ye  do, 
do  it  heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men  ;  know- 
ing that  of  the  Lord  ye 'shall  receive  the  reward  of  the 
inheritance  ;  for  ye  serve  the  Lord  Christ.  But  he  that 
doeth  wrong,  shall  receive  for  the  wrong  which  he  hath 
done ;  and  there  is  no  respect  of  persons.  Col.  3.  22 
to  25. 

Masters,  give  unto  your  servants  that  which  is  just  and 
equal,  knowing  that  ye  also  have  a  master  in  heaven. 
Col.  4.  1. 

Let  as  many  servants  as  are  under  the  yoke,  count  their 
own  masters  worthy  of  all  honour ;  that  the  name  of  God, 
and  his  doctrine  be  not  blasphemed.  And  they  that  have 
believing  masters,  let  them  not  despise  them,  because  they 
are  brethren;  but  rather  do  them  service,  because  they  are 
faithful  and  beloved,  partakers  of  the  benefit.  These  things 
teach  and  exhort.    1  Tim.  6.  1,2. 

Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto  their  own  masters? 
and  to  please  them  well  in  all  things ;  not  answering 
again,  not  purloining,  but  showing  all  good  fidelity;  that 
they  mav  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all 
things.  'Tit.  2.  9,  10. 

Servants,  be  subject  to  your  masters  with  all  fear,  not 
only  to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  also  to  the  froward  :  for 
this  is  thank-worthy,  if  a  man  for  conscience  toward  God 
endure  grief,  suffering  wrongfully:  for  what  glory  is  it, 
if  when  ye  be  buffeted  for  your  faults,  ye  shall  take  it 
patiently?  but  if  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  take 
it  patiently  ;  this  is  acceptable  with  God,  For  even  here- 
unto were  ye  called,  because  Christ  also  suffered  for  us, 
leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye  should  follow  his  steps. 
1  Pef.  2.  18  to  21. 

Q.  What  good  admonitions  gives  the  scripture,  as  to 
the  relation  betwixt  parents  and  children  ? 

A.  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord,  for  this  is 
right.    Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  (which  is  the 
6 


62 


Barclay's  catechism. 


first  commandment  with  promise)  that  it  may  be  well 
with  thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the  earth.  And 
ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath ;  but  bring 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  Eph. 
6.  1  to  4. 

Children,  obey  your  parents  in  all  things  ;  for  this  is 
well  pleasing  unto  the  Lord.  Fathers,  provoke  not  your 
children  to  anger  lest  they  be  discouraged.  Col.  3.  20, 
21. 

Q.  What  between  husbands  and  wives? 

A.  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  husbands, 
as  unto  the  Lord.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the 
wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church  ;  and  he  is 
the  Saviour  of  the  body.  Therefore,  as  the  church  is 
subject  unto  Christ,  so  let  the  wives  be  to  their  own  hus- 
bands in  every  thing.  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  even 
as  Christ  also  loved  the  Church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ; 
so  ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies ; 
he  that  loveth  his  wife,  loveth  himself.  For  this  cause 
shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  be 
joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh. 
Nevertheless,  let  every  one  of  you  in  particular  so  love 
his  wife,  even  as  himself;  and  the  wife  see  that  she  rever- 
ence her  husband.    Eph.  5.  22  to  25,  and  28,  31,  33. 

Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  against 
them.    Col.  3.  19. 

Likewise,  ye  wives,  be  in  subjection  unto  your  own 
husbands ;  that  if  any  obey  not  the  word,  they  also  may 
without  the  word  be  won  by  the  conversation  of  the 
wives,  while  they  behold  your  chaste  conversation  coupled 
with  fear.  Likewise  ye  husbands,  dwell  with  them  accord- 
ing to  knowledge,  giving  honour  unto  the  wife,  as  unto  the 
weaker  vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  together  of  the  grace 
of  life,  that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered.    1  Pet.  3. 

Q.  What  is  the  armour  of  a  true  Christian,  and  where- 
with ought  he  to  wrestle  ? 

A.  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may  be 
able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil :  For  we  wrestle 
not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principalities, 
against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 


Barclay's  catechism. 


63 


world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places.  Where- 
fore take  unto  you  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  withstand  in  the  evil  day,  and  having  done  all, 
to  stand.  Stand  therefore,  having  your  loins  girt  about 
with  truth,  and  having  on  the  breast-plate  of  righteousness, 
and  your  feet  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel 
of  pe^ce  :  Above  all,  taking  the  shield  of  faith,  where- 
with ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the 
wicked.  And  take  the  helmet  of  salvation,  and  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God.  Eph.  6. 
11  to  17. 

Q.  What  are  Christians'  weapons,  and  for  what  end  ? 

A.  For  tliough  we  walk  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war  after 
the  flesh  ;  for  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal, 
but  mighty  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong 
holds,  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing  that 
exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  bringing 
into  captivity  everv  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ. 
2  Cor.  10.  3,  4,  5.' 

Q.  Ought  strife  and  envy  to  be  among  Christians? 

A.  Who  is  a  wise  man,  and  endued  with  knowledge 
amongst  you  ?  let  him  show  out  of  a  good  conversation  his 
works  with  meekness  of  wisdom.  But  if  ye  have  bitter 
envying  and  strife  in  your  hearts,  glory  not,  and  lie  not 
against  the  truth.  This  wisdom  descendeth  not  from 
above,  but  is  earthly,  sensual,  devilish.  For  where  envy- 
ing and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil  work. 
But  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above,  is  first  pure,  then 
peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy 
and  good  fruits,  without  partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy. 
And  the  fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of  them 
that  make  peace.    James  3.  13  to  18. 

Q.  Ought  wars  to  be  among  Christians  ?  From  whence 
proceed  they  ? 

A.  From  whence  come  wars  and  fightings  among  you? 
Come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts,  that  war  in  your 
members  ?  Ye  lust,  and  have  not ;  ye  kill  and  desire  to 
have,  and  cannot  obtain  ;  ye  fight  and  war,  yet  ye  have 
not,  because  ye  ask  not.    James  4.  1,  2. 

Q.  What  saith  Christ  even  of  defensive  war  ? 

A.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  resist  not  evil ;  but 


64 


Barclay's  catechism. 


whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him 
the  other  also.    Mat.  5.  39. 

But  I  say  unto  you  which  hear,  Love  your  enemies ;  do 
good  to  them  which  hate  you  :  bless  them  that  curse  you, 
and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you.  And  unto 
him  that  smiteth  thee  on  the  one  cheek,  offer  also  the  other; 
and  him  that  taketh  away  thy  cloak,  forbid  not  to  take  thy 
coat  also.    Lvke  6.  27  to  29. 

Q.  What  saith  the  apostles  ? 

A.  Recompense  to  no  man  evil  for  evil.    Rom.  12.  17. 

Not  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing;  but 
contrarywise,  blessing ;  knowing  that  ye  are  thereunto 
called,  that  ye  should  inherit  a  blessing.    1  Pet.  3.  9. 

See  that  none  render  evil  for  evil  unto  any  man ;  but 
ever  follow  that  which  is  good,  both  among  yourselves,  and 
to  all  men.    1  Thes.  5.  15. 

Q.  It  was  lawful  of  old  to  swear ;  and  an  oath  for  con- 
firmation was  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife ;  Is  it  not  lawful 
for  Christians  also  to  swear? 

A.  Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by  them 
of  old  time,  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,  but  shalt  per- 
form unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths.  But  I  say  unto  you,  Swear 
not  at  all ;  neither  by  heaven,  for  it  is  God's  tiirone  ;  nor 
by  the  earth,  for  it  is  his  footstool ;  neither  by  Jerusalem, 
for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King;  neither  shalt  thou  swear 
by  thy  head,  because  thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  white 
or  black.  But  let  your  communication  be  yea,  yea ;  nay, 
nay ;  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  these,  cometh  of  evil. 
Mat.  5.  33  to  37. 

But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not ;  neither 
by  heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath; 
but  let  your  yea  be  yea,  and  your  nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall 
into  condemnation.    James  5.  12. 

Q.  Is  it  fit  for  Christians  or  believers  to  receive  carnal 
and  worldly  honour  one  from  another  ? 

A.  How  can  ye  believe  which  receive  honour  one  of 
another,  and  seek  not  the  honour  that  cometh  from  God 
only  ?    John  5.  44. 

Q.  Doth  God  allow  us  to  give  flattering  titles  to  men? 

A.  Let  me  not,  I  pray  you,  accept  any  man's  person ; 
neither  let  me  give  flattering  titles  unto  man ;  for  I  know 


Barclay's  catechism.  65 

not  to  give  flattering  titles ;  in  so  doing  my  Maker  would 
soon  take  me  away.    Job  32.  21,  22. 

Q.  What  should  we  say  to  such  as  quarrel  with  us  for 
speaking  proper  sound  words,  as  thou  to  one,  you  to 
many ;  which  is  Christ's  and  the  saints'  language  in  the 
scripture  ? 

A.  If  any  man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not  to 
wholesome  words,  even  the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  the  doctrine  which  is  according  to  godliness ;  he  is 
proud,  knowing  nothing,  but  doting  about  questions  and 
strifes  of  words,  whereof  cometh  envy,  strife,  railings,  evil- 
surmisings.    1  Tim.  6.  3,  4. 

Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  which  thou  hast 
heard  of  me,  in  faith  and  love,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
2  Tim.  1.  13. 

Q.  What  is  the  great  commandment  given  by  Christ  to 
his  disciples,  as  that  which  even  declareth  them  to  be  such, 
and  is  also  pressed  by  his  apostles? 

A.  A  new  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  love 
one  another;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ye  also  love  one  an- 
other. By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disci- 
ples, if  ye  have  love  one  to  another.    John  13.  34,  35. 

This  is  my  commandment,  that  ye  love  one  another,  as 
I  have  loved  you.  These  things  I  command  you,  that  ye 
love  one  another.    John  15.  12,  17. 

'  Be  ye  therefore  followers  of  God,  as  dear  children  ;  and 
walk  in  love,  as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given 
himself  for  us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  a 
sweet  smelling  savour.    Eph.  5.  1,  2. 

If  any  man  say,  I  love  God,  and  hateth  his  brother,  he 
is  a  liar ;  for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother  whom  he  hath 
seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  1  and 
this  commandment  have  we  from  him,  that  he  who  loveth 
God,  loveth  his  brother  also.    1  John  4.  20,  21. 

Q.  Is  humility  very  needful  to  Christians?  like  what 
must  we  be  ere  we  can  enter  the  kingdom? 

A.  And  Jesus,  said.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  except  ye 
be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  ye  shall  not 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Whosoever  therefore 
shall  humble  himself  as  this  little  child,  the  same  is  great- 
est in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Mat,  18.  3,  4. 
6* 


66 


Barclay's  catechism. 


Q.  Ought  Christians  to  lord  over  one  another?  what 
rule  giveth  Christ  in  this  case? 

A.  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him  and  said,  Ye  know 
that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  dominion  over 
them ;  and  they  that  are  great,  exercise  authority  upon 
them.  But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you ;  but  whosoever 
will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister.  And 
whosoever  will  be  chief  among  you,  let  him  be  your  ser- 
vant. Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  ministered 
unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for 
many.    Mat.  20.  25  to  28. 

Q.  How  then  are  Christians  in  this  world  ? 

A.  Behold  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves  ,•  be  ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents,  and  harmless  as 
doves.    Mat.  10.  16. 

Go  your  ways ;  behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  lambs  among 
wolves.    Luke  10.  3. 

Q.  Are  we  then  to  expect  affliction  and  persecution  here? 

A.  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's 
sake  ;  but  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved. 
Mat.  10.  42.— Mark  13.  13. 

And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's  sake. 
Luke  21.  17. 

If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  know  that  it  hated  me  before 
it  hated  you ;  if  ye  -were  of  the  world,  the  world  would 
love  his  own ;  but  because  ye  are  not  of.  the  world,  but  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world 
hatethyou.    Jo/m  15.  18,  19. 

These  things  I  have  spoken  unto  you,  that  in  me  ye 
might  have  peace.  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribula- 
tion ;  but  be  of  good  cheer,  I  have  overcome  the  world. 
John  16.  33. 

And  all  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer 
persecution.    2  Tim.  3.  12. 

Q.  Ought  we  then  to  fear  persecution  ? 

A.  Fear  them  not  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  soul ;  but  rather  fear  him  who  is  able  to  destroy 
both  soul  and  body  in  hell.    Mat.  10.  28. 

And  I  say  unto  you,  my  friends,  be  not  afraid  of  them 
that  kill  the  body,  and  after  that,  have  no  more  that  they 
can  do.     But  I  will  forewarn  you  whom  ye  shall  fear; 


Barclay's  catechism. 


67 


Fear  him  which  after  he  hath  killed,  hath  power  to  cast 
into  hell,  yea,  I  say  unto  you,  fear  him.    Lvke  12.  4,  5. 

Q.  What  advantage  is  to  them  that  suffer  persecution 
cheerfully,  and  hazard  to  them  that  shun  it  ? 

A.  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted  for  right- 
eousness sake,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Mat. 
5.  10. 

But  if  ye  suffer  for  righteousness  sake,  happy  are  ye; 
and  be  not  afraid  of  their  terror,  neither  be  troubled.  1 
Pet.  3.  14. 

Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him 
will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
But  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  He  that  loveth 
father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.  And 
he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and  foUovveth  after  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me.  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and 
he  that  loseth  his  life  for  mv  sake  shall  find  it.  Mat.  10. 
32,  33,  37  to  39. 

Also,  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  be- 
fore men,  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  also  confess  before 
the  angels  of  God.  But  he  that  denies  me  before  men,  shall 
be  denied  before  the  ^ngels  of  God.    Luke  12.  8,  9. 

Then  saith  Jesus  unto  his  disciples.  If  any  man  will 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross, 
and  follow  me.  For  whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose 
it ;  and  whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find 
it.    Mat.  16.  24,  25. 

If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him  ;  if  we  deny 
him,  he  also  will  deny  us.    2  Tim.  2.  12. 

If  any  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father  and  mo- 
ther, and  wife  and  children,  and  brethren  and  sisters,  yea, 
and  his  own  life,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.    Luke  14.  26. 

And  he  said  to  them  all.  If  any  man  will  come  after  me, 
let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  daily  and  fol- 
low me.  For  whosoever  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it  ; 
but  whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  the  same  shall 
save  it.    Luke  9.  23,  24. 

And  when  he  had  called  the  people  to  him,  with  his 
disciples  also,  he  said  unto  them.  Whosoever  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  and 


68 


Barclay's  catechism. 


follow  me.    For  whosoever  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it 
but  whosoever  shall  lose  his  life,  for  my  sake  and  the  gos- 
pel's, the  same  shall  save  it.    Mark  8.  34,  35. 

Q.  There  is  nothing  more  certain,  according  to  these 
scriptures,  than  that  Christians  must  suffer  persecution  in 
this  world,  even  in  their  persons  and  estates  ;  but  shall  they 
not  also  suffer  in  their  good  names,  in  being  accounted 
blasphemers,  hereticks  and  deceivers  ? 

A.  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,  nor  the  ser- 
vant above  his  lord.  It  is  enough  for  the  disciple,  that 
he  be  as  his  master,  and  the  servant,  as  his  lord  ;  if  they 
have  called  the  master  of  the  house  Beelzebub  ;  how  much 
more  shall  they  call  them  of  his  household?  Mat.  10. 
24,  25. 

Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute 
you,  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely 
for  my  sake.    Mat.  5.  11. 

Then  they  suborned  men  which  said.  We  have  heard 
him  speak  blasphemous  words  against  Moses,  and  against 
God.  And  they  stirred  up  the  people,  and  the  elders,  and 
the  scribes,  and  came  upon  him,  and  caught  him,  and 
brought  him  to  the  council.    Acts  6.  11,  12. 

And  when  they  found  them  not,  they  drew  Jason  and 
certain  brethren,  to  the  rulers  of  the  city,  crying,  These 
that  have  turned  the  world  upside  down,  are  come  hither 
also.    Acts  17.  6. 

But  this  I  confess  unto  thee,  that  after  the  way,  which 
they  call  heresy,  so  worship  I  the  God  of  my  fathers ;  be- 
lieving all  things  which  are  written  in  the  law  and  the 
prophets.    Acts  24,  14. 

Being  defamed,  we  entreat;  we  are  made  as  the  filth 
of  the  world,  and  are  the  off-scouring  of  all  things  unto 
this  day.    1  Cor.  4.  13. 

By  honour  and  dishonour,  by  evil  report  and  good  re- 
port, as  deceivers,  and  yet  true.    2  Cor.  6.  8. 

Q.  It  is  easily  apparent  from  what  is  mentioned,  that 
Christians  are  to  expect  persecution  and  tribulation ;  and 
that  they  are  always  the  sheep,  and  never  the  wolves ;  the 
persecuted,  and  never  the  persecutors ;  the  afflicted,  and 
not  the  afflicters  ;  the  reproached,  and  not  the  reproach- 
ers :  Is  it  not  fit  then  that  Christians  be  so  far  from  per- 


Barclay's  catechism. 


69 


secuting  others,  that  they  ought  to  pray  for  their  persecu- 
tors ?    Is  this  Christ's  command  ? 

A.  But  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies ;  bless  them 
that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray 
for  them  which  despiiefully  use  you  and  persecute  you. 
Mat.  5.  44. 

Q.  Was  this  Christ's  own  practice  ? 

A.  Then  said  Jesus,  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do,  &c.    LvJie  23.  34. 

Q.  Is  Christ  herein  to  be  our  example  ? 

A.  For  even  hereunto  were  ye  called,  because  Christ 
also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye 
should  follow  his  steps,  who  did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile 
found  in  his  mouth  :  who  when  he  was  reviled,  reviled 
not  again ;  when  he  suffered,  he  threatened  not,  but  com- 
mitted himself  unto  him  that  judgeth  righteously.  1  Pet. 
2.  21,  22,  23. 

Q.  Is  there  an  instance  of  any  saint  in  scripture  who 
followed  his  example  herein  ? 

A.  And  he  kneeled  down,  and  cried,  with  a  loud  voice, 
Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge,  6lc.    Acis  7.  60. 

Q.  It  appears  by  all  these  scriptures,  that  Christianity 
consisteth  in  the  exercise  of  fear  and  trembling,  humility, 
patience  and  self-denial  :  What  ought  we  then  to  think 
of  such  who  place  much  of  their  religion  in  abstaining 
from  marriage,  and  certain  meats;  worshipping  of  angels, 
and  other  such  acts  of  voluntary  humility  ? 

A.  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  lat- 
ter times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to 
seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils  ;  speaking  lies  in 
hypocrisy  ;  having  their  conscience  seared  as  with  a  hot 
iron,  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain 
from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  received  with 
thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know  the  truth. 
1  Tim.  4.  1,  2,  3. 

Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward,  in  a  voluntary 
humility,  and  worshipping  of  angels,  intruding  into  those 
things  which  he  hath  not  seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his 
fleshly  mind.    CoL  2.  18. 


70 


Barclay's  catechism. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
Concerning  Magistracy. 

Q.  "What  is  the  duty  of  a  magistrate? 

A.  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the  Rock  of  Israel  spake 
to  me  :  He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in 
the  fear  of  God.    2  Sam.  23.  3. 

Q.  "What  do  the  scriptures  speak  of  the  duty  of  such 
as  are  under  authority? 

A.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers ;  for 
there  is  no  power  but  of  God  :  the  powers  that  be,  are  or- 
dained of  God.  Whosoever  therefore  resists  the  power, 
resists  the  ordinance  of  God  ;  and  they  that  resist,  shall 
receive  to  themselves  damnation.  For  rulers  are  not  a 
terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt  thou  then  not 
be  afraid  of  the  power?  do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou 
shalt  have  praise  of  the  same  ;  for  he  is  the  minister  of 
God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou  do  that  which  is  evil, 
be  afraid  ;.for  he  beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain  :  for  he  is 
the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger  to  execute  wrath  upon 
him  that  doth  evil.  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject, 
not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience  sake.  Rom. 
13.  1  to  5. 

Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the 
Lord's  sake  ;  w  hether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme  ;  or 
unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him,  for  the 
punishment  of  evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that 
do  well.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with  well  doing 
ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men.  1  Pet. 
2.  13  to  15. 

Q.  Ought  tribute  to  be  paid  to  them  ? 

A.  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute  also ;  for  they  are 
God's  ministers,  attending  continually  upon  this  very  thing. 
Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues;  tribute  to  whom  tribute 
is  due,  custom  to  whom  custom,  fear  to  whom  fear,  honour 
to  whom  honour.    Rom.  13.  6,  7. 

Then  saith  he  unto  them.  Render  therefore  unto  Caesar 
the  things  which  are  Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things 
that  are  God's.    Mat.  22.  21. 


Barclay's  catechism. 


71 


Q.  Are  we  obliged  to  obey  magistrates  in  such  things 
as  we  are  persuaded  in  our  minds  are  contrary  to  the 
commands  of  Christ  ? 

A.  And  they  called  them,  and  commanded  them  not  to 
speak  at  all,  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  But  Peter 
and  John  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Whether  it  be 
right  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than 
unto  God,  judge  ye.  For  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things 
which  we  have  seen  and  heard.    Acts  4.  18  to  20. 

And  when  they  had  brought  them,  they  set  them  before 
the  council ;  and  the  high  priest  asked  them,  saying,  Did 
not  we  straitly  command  you,  that  ye  should  not  teach 
in  this  name  ?  and  behold,  ye  have  filled  Jerusalem  with 
your  doctrine,  and  intend  to  bring  this  man's  blood  upon 
us.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered  and 
said,  We  ought  to  obev  God  rather  than  men.  Acts  5. 
27,  28,  29. 

Q.  What  ought  to  be  magistrates'  behaviour  in  such 
cases,  according  to  the  counsel  of  wise  Gamaliel  ? 

A.  Then  stood  there  up  one  in  the  council,  a  Pharisee, 
named  Gamaliel,  a  doctor  of  the  law,  had  in  reputation 
among  all  the  people,  and  commanded  to  put  the  apostles 
forth  a  little  space,  and  said  unto  them,  Ye  men  of  Israel, 
take  heed  to  yourselves,  what  ye  intend  to  do,  as  touching 
these  men.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  refrain  from  these 
men,  and  let  them  alone  ;  for  if  this  counsel,  or  this  work, 
be  of  men,  it  will  come  to  nought :  but  if  it  be  of  God,  ye 
cannot  overthrow  it,  lest  haply  ye  be  found  even  to  fight 
against  God.    Acts  5.  34,  35,  38,  39. 

Q.  What  command  giveth  Christ  to  his  people  under  the 
gospel,  in  relation  to  this  matter?  how  doth  he  hold  forth 
their  duty  under  the  parable  of  the  tares? 

A.  So  the  servants  of  the  householder  came  and  said  unto 
him,  Sir,  didst  thou  not  sow  good  seed  in  thy  field?  From 
whence  then  hath  it  tares?  He  said  unto  them,  An  enemy 
hath  done  this.  The  servants  said  unto  liim.  Wilt  thou  then 
that  we  go  and  gather  them  up  ?  but  he  said.  Nay ;  lest 
while  ve  gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat 
with  them.    Mat.  13.  27,  28,  29. 

Q.  Doth  he  explain  these  tares,  of  the  wicked,  whom 
the  godly  must  not  take  upon  them  to  cut  off,  lest  through 


72 


Barclay's  catechism. 


mistake  they  hurt  the  good  ;  but  leave  it  to  God,  to  do  it 
by  his  angels  1 

A.  The  field  is  the  world  ;  the  good  seed  are  the  children 
of  the  kingdom;  but  the  tares  are  the  children  of  the  wicked 
one  :  the  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil  ;  the  harvest 
is  the  end  of  the  world,  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels. 
As  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burnt  in  the  fire, 
so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world.  The  Son  of  man 
shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his 
kingdom  all  things  that  offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity. 
Mat.  13.  38  to  41. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Concerning  the  Resurrection. 

Q.  What  saith  the  scripture  of  the  resurrection  of  the 

dead  ? 

A.  And  have  hope  towards  God,  which  they  themselves 
also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
both  of  the  just  and  unjust.    Acts  24.  15. 

Q.  To  what  different  end  shall  the  good  be  raised  from 
the  bad,  and  how  are  they  thereunto  reserved? 

A.  Marvel  not  at  this,  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in  the 
which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his  voice,  and 
shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done  good,  unto  the 
resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they  that  have  done  evil,  unto 
the  resurrection  of  damnation.    John  5.  28,  29. 

But  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  which  are  now,  by  the 
same  word  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire,  against 
the  day  of  judgment,  and  perdition  of  ungodly  men. 
2  Pet.  3.  7. 

Q.  What  must  be  answered  to  such  as  ask,  how  the 
dead  are  raised,  and  with  what  body  ? 

A.  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened 
except  it  die.  And  that  which  thou  sowest,  thou  sowest 
not  that  body  that  shall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it  may  chance 
of  wheat,  or  of  some  other  grain.  But  God  giveth  it  a 
body  as  it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  his  own 
body.  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesl>;  but  there  is  one 
kind  of  flesh  of  men,  another  flesh  of  beasts,  another  of 


Barclay's  catechism. 


73 


fishes,  and  another  of  birds.  There  are  also  celestial 
bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial ;  but  the  glory  of  the  celes- 
tial is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  terrestrial  is  another. 
There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the 
moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars  ;  for  one  star  dif- 
fereth  from  another  star  in  glory.  So  also  is  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised 
in  incorruption  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in 
glory  :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power  ;  it  is 
sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There 
is  a  natural  bodv,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  bodr.  1  Cor. 
15.  36  to  44. 

Q.  The  apostle  seems  to  be  very  positive,  that  it  is  not 
that  natural  body,  which  we  now  have,  that  shall  rise ;  but 
a  spiritual  body. 

A.  Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood  can- 
not inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ;  neither  doth  corruption 
inherit  incorruption.  Behold  I  show  you  a  mystery  ;  we 
shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed  in  a  mo- 
ment, in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump  ;  for 
the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  in- 
corruptible, and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  corruptible 
must  put  on  incorruption ;  and  this  mortal  must  put  on 
immortality.  So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on 
incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immor- 
tality, then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is 
written.  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory :  O  Death, 
where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  Grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  1 
Cor,  15.  50  to  55. 


74 


A  SHORT  INTRODUCTION  TO 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A  short  introduction  to  the  Confession  of  Faith. 

Having  thus  largely  and  evidently  performed  the  chief 
part  of  that  which  I  promised  in  this  treatise,  in  giving  a 
full  account  of  our  principles  in  plain  scripture  words,  and 
also  answering  by  the  scriptures  the  chief  and  main  objec- 
tions made  against  us,  I  come  to  a  confession  of  faith,  in 
which  I  shall  not  be  so  large ;  for  that  I  judge  it  not  con- 
venient to  make  an  inter-repetition  of  all  the  scriptures 
before  mentioned,  which  if  needful,  the  reader  may  easily 
observe,  were  not  very  difficult  to  do.  But  whereas  a 
confession  of  faith  calleth  rather  for  an  affirmative  account 
of  one's  own  faith,  than  for  the  solution  of  objections,  or  any 
thing  of  debate  in  a  discursive  way,  which  is  both  more 
properly  and  pertinently  performed  in  a  catechism ;  there- 
fore I  have  here  only  done  so.  I  am  necessitated  some- 
times to  intermix  some  words  for  coherence  of  the  matter, 
as  sometimes  (and,)  and  sometimes  (therefore,)  and  the  like; 
but  not  such  as  any  ingenuous  person  can  affirm,  do  add  to 
the  matter;  or  that  may  anywise  justly  be  reckoned  a 
comment  or  meaning :  and  therefore  to  avoid  the  censure 
of  the  most  curious  carping  critic,  these  are  marked  with 
a  different  character.  Likewise,  unless  I  should  have 
ridiculously  offered  to  publish  incongruous  grammar,  there 
was  a  true  need  sometimes  to  change  the  mood  and  person 
of  a  verb  :  in  all  which  places,  whosoever  will  look  to  the 
words,  shall  find  it  is  done  upon  no  design  to  alter  any  whit 
the  naked  import  of  them  :  as  for  instance,  where  Christ 
says,  1  am  the  light  of  the  world :  were  it  proper  for  me 
to  write  thus,  I  am  the  light,  &;c.  ?  or  can  it  be  reckoned  any 
whit  contradicting  my  purpose  or  promise  to  write,  Christ 


THE  CO>FE»SIOX  OF  FAITH. 


75 


is  the  light,  where  the  first  person  is  changed  to  the  third ; 
also,  sometimes  I  express  things  which  are  necessarily- 
understood,  as  when  any  of  the  apostles  sdij,  we ;  there, 
instead  of  ire,  I  write  apostles ;  and  where  they  say  you, 
speaking  to  the  saints ;  there  I  mention  saints  instead  of 
it,  for  the  connexion  of  the  sentence  sometimes  requires 
it ;  as  in  the  first  article,  in  mentioning  that  of  1  John  1.  5. 
concerning  God's  being  light,  and  in  such  like  cases,  which 
I  know  no  impartial  reader  would  have  quarrelled  with, 
though  wanting  this  apology,  which  I  judged  meet  to  pre- 
mise, knowing  there  is  a  generation,  who  when  they  can- 
not find  any  real  or  substantial  ground  against  truth  and 
its  followers,  will  be  cavilling  at  such  little  niceties  ;  there- 
fore such  may  see  this  objection  is  obviated. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


A  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

CONTAINING  XXIII  ARTICLES. 
ARTICLE  I. 

Concerning  GOD,  and  the  true  and  saving  knowledge 
of  Him. 

There  is  one  God.'  Who  is  a  spirit.^  And  this  is 
the  message  which  the  apostles  heard  of  him,  and  declared 
unto  the  saints,  that  he  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  dark- 
ness at  all.^  There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven, 
the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  these 
three  are  one.*  The  Father  is  in  the  Son,  and  the  Son  is 
in  the  Father.^  No  man  knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father  ; 
neither  knoweth  any  man  the  Father,  but  the  Son,  and  he 
to  whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal  him.^  The  Spirit 
searcheth  all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of  God.'  For 
the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man  but  the  Spirit  of  God  : 
now  the  saints  have  received  not  the  spirit  of  the  world, 
but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God,  that  they  might  know  the 
things  which  are  freely  given  them  of  God.^  For  the  Com- 
forter, which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father  sends  in 
Chrisfs  name,  he  teacheth  them  all  things,  and  bringeth 
all  things  to  their  remembrance.^ 


ARTICLE  n. 
Concerning  the  Guide  and  Rule  of  Christians. 

Christ  prayed  to  the  Father,  and  he  gave  the  saints 
another  Comforter,  that  was  to  abide  with  them  for  ever, 

(1)  Eph.  4.  6.— 1  Cor.  8.  4.  6.  (2)  John  4.  24.  (3)  1  John 
1.  5.  (4)  Ch.  5.  7.  (5)  John  10.  38.  and  14.  10,  11,  and 

5.26.  (6)  Mat.  11.  27.    Luke  10.  22.  (7)  1  Cor.  2.  10. 

(8)  1  Cor.  2.  11,  12.       (9)  John  14.  26. 

(76) 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


77 


even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  whom  the  world  cannot  receive, 
because  it  seeth  him  not,  nor  knoweth  him ;  but  the  saints 
know  him ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  them^  and  is  to  be  in 
them}  Now  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he 
is  none  of  his  :  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.^  For  this  is  the  covenant 
that  God  hath  made  with  the  house  of  Israel,  he  hath  put 
his  laws  in  their  mind,  and  writ  them  in  their  hearts ;  and 
they  are  all  taught  of  God.^  And  the  anointing,  which 
they  have  received  of  him,  abideth  in  them  ;  and  they  need 
not  that  any  man  teach  them,  but  as  the  same  anointing 
teacheth  them  of  "^11  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie.^ 


ARTICLE  III. 
Concerning  the  Scriptures. 

Whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime,  were  writ- 
ten for  our  learning,  that  we  through  patience  and  comfort 
of  the  scriptures  might  have  hope.'  Which  are  able  to 
make  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus :  All  scripture  bei/ig  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be 
perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. ^  No 
prophecy  of  the  scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation  ; 
for  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man, 
but  holv  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.' 


ARTICLE  IV. 

Concerning  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  and  his  being  from 
the  Beginning. 

In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with 
God,  and  the  Word  was  God ;  the  same  was  in  the  be- 

(1)  John  14.  16,  17.  (2)  Rom.  8.  9,  14.  (3)  Heb.  8.  10,  11. 
(4)  1  John  2.  27.  (5)  Rom.  15.  4.         (6)  2  Tim.  3.  15,  16,  17. 

H)  2  Pet.  1.  20,  21. 
7* 


78 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


ginning  with  God;  all  things  were  made  by  him,  and 
without  him  was  not  any  thing  made  that  was  made.' 
Whose  goings  forth  have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlast- 
ing.^ For  God  created  all.  things  by  Jesus  Christ.^  Who 
being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God.'^  And  his  name  is  called  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting  Father,  the 
Prince  of  Peace.^  Who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God, 
the  first-born  of  every  creature.^  The  brightness  of  the 
Father's  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  substance.'^ 
Who  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipt  in  blood;  and  his  name 
is  called  the  Word  of  God.^  In  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness 
of  the  Godhead  bodily.^  And  in  him  are  hid  all  the  trea- 
sures of  wisdom  and  knowledge.'" 


ARTICLE  V. 

Concerning  his  Appearance  in  the  Flesh, 

The  Word  was  made  flesh.''  For  he  took  not  on  him 
the  nature  of  angels  ;  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham, being  in  all  things  made  like  unto  his  brethren.'^ 
Touched  with  a  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ;  and  in  all  things 
tempted,  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.'^  He  died  for  our 
sins,  according  to  the  scriptures ;  and  he  was  buried,  and 
he  rose  again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  scriptures.''' 


ARTICLE  VI. 

Concerning  the  End  and  Use  of  that  Appearance. 

God  sent  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
and  for  sin  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh. '^  For  this  pur- 
pose the  Son  of  God  was  manifested,  that  he  might  de- 


(1)  John  1.  1,  2,  3.  (2)  Micah  5.  2.  (3)  Eph.  3.  9. 

(4)  Phil.  2.  6.  (5)  Isa.  9.  6.  (6)  Col.  1.  15.  (7)  Heb.  1.  3. 
(8)  Rev.  19.  13.  (9)  Col.  2.  9.  (10)  Ver.  3.  (11)  John  1.  14. 
(12)  Heb.  2.  16,  17.  (13)  Ch.  4.  15.  (14)  1  Cor.  15.  3,  4. 

(15)  Rom.  8.  3. 


CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


79 


stroy  the  works  of  the  devil.'  Being  manifested  to  take 
away  our  siiis.^  For  he  gave  himself  for  us,  an  offering 
and  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  a  sweet  smelling  savour.^  Hav- 
ing obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us.**  And  through 
the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  unto  God  to 
purge  our  consciences  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living 
God.^  He  was  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world.^  Of  whom  the  fathers  did  all  drink ; 
for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them, 
and  that  Rock  was  Christ.''  Christ  also  suffered  for  us, 
leaving  us  an  example,  that  we  should  follow  his  steps.^ 
For  we  are  to  bear  about  in  the  body,  the  dying  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made  ma- 
nifest in  our  body,  being  alway  delivered  unto  death  for 
Jesus's  sake,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  he  made  manifest 
in  our  flesh.^  That  we  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of 
his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being 
made  conformable  to  his  death. 


ARTICLE  VIL 
Concerning  the  inward  manifestation  of  Christ. 

God  dwelleth  with  the  contrite  and  humble  in  spirit." 
For  he  hath  said.  He  will  dwell  in  them  and  walk  in  them.^^ 
And  Christ  standeth  at  the  door,  and  knocketh  ;  if  any  man 
hear  his  voice,  and  open  the  door,  he  will  come  in  to  him, 
and  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  him.^^  And  therefore  ought 
we  to  examine  our  selves,  and  prove  our  own  selves,  know- 
ing how  that  Christ  is  in  us  except  we  be  reprobates.'* 
For  this  is  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  the  mystery,  which 
God  would  make  known  among  (or  rather  IN)  the  Gen- 
tileSi  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory.'' 

(1)  1  John  3.  8.  (2)  Ver.  5.  (3)  Eph.  5.  2.  (4)  Heb.  9.  12. 
(5)  Ver.  14.  (6)  Rev.  5.  8,  &  12,  13.  8.  (7)  1  Cor.  10,  1  to  4. 
(8)  1  Pet,  2.  21,  (9)  2  Cor.  4.  10,  11.  (10)  Phil.  3.  10.  (11)  Isa. 
57. 15.  (12)  2  Cor.  6.  16.  (13)  Rev.  3.  20.  (14)  2  Cor.  13.  5. 
(15)  Col.  1.  27. 


80 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


ARTICLE  VIII. 
Concerning  the  Neic-Birth. 

Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom 
of  God/  Therefore  ovght  we  to  put  off  the  old  man  with 
his  deeds,  and  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  renewed  in 
knowledge  after  the  image  of  him  that  created  him,  and 
which  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness.^ For  henceforth  know  we  no  man  after  the  flesh ; 
yea,  though  we  have  known  Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  now 
henceforth  know  we  him  no  more.^  For  if  any  man  be  in 
Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature,  old  things  are  passed  away  ; 
behold,  all  things  are  become  new."^  For  such  have  put 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.^  And  are  renewed  in  the  spirit 
of  their  minds.^  For  as  many  as  have  been  baptised  into 
Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.'  Being  born  again,  not  of 
corruptible  seed,  but  of  incorruptible,  by  the  word  of  God, 
which  liveth  and  abideth  for  ever.®  And  glory  in  nothing, 
save  in  the  cross  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the 
world  is  crucified  unto  them,  and  they  unto  the  world.^ 
For  in  Christ  Jesus,  neither  circumcision  availeth  any 
thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature. '° 


ARTICLE  IX. 

Concerning  the  unity  of  the  Saints  with  Christ. 

He  that  sanctifieth,  and  they  who  are  sanctified,  are  all 
of  one.^'  For  by  the  exceeding  great  and  precious  pro- 
mises that  are  given  them,  they  are  made  partakers  of  the 
divine  nature.'^  Because  for  this  end  prayed  Christ,  they 
all  might  be  one,  as  the  Father  is  in  him,  and  he  in  the 
Father,  that  they  also  might  be  one  in  them;  and  the 
glory  which  he  had  gotten  from  the  Father,  he  gave  them, 
that  they  might  be  one,  even  as  the  Father  and  he  is  one  ; 

(1)  John  3.  3.  (2)  Eph.  4.  23,  24.  Col.  3.  10.  (3)  2  Cor.  5.  16. 
(4)Ver.  17.  (5)  Rom.  13.  14.  (6)  Eph.  4.  23.  (7)  Gal.  3. 
27.  (8)  1  Pet.  1.  23.  (9)  Gal.  6.  14.  (10)  Ver.  15.  (11)  Heb. 
2.11.  (12)  2  Pet.  1.  4. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


81 


Christ  in  the  saints,  and  the  Father  in  Christ,  that  they 
might  be  made  perfect  in  one.' 


ARTICLE  X. 

Concerning  the  universal  love  and  grace  of  God  to  all. 

God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life.^  And  in  this  was  manifested  the 
love  of  God  towards  us,  because  that  God  sent  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  we  might  live  through  him.^  So  that 
if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father, 
Jesus  Christ  the  righteous  ;  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for 
our  sins  ;  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world For  by  the  grace  of  God  he  hath  tasted 
death  for  every  man.'  And  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all, 
to  be  testified  in  due  time.^  Willing  all  men  to  be  saved, 
and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.'  Not  willing 
that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repent- 
ance.® For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn 
the  world,  but  that  the  world  through  him  might  be  saved.^ 
And  Christ  came  a  light  into  the  world,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  him,  should  not  abide  in  darkness. There- 
fore, as  by  the  offence  of  one,  judgment  came  upon  all  men 
to  condemnation  ;  even  so  by  the  righteousness  of  one,  the 
free  gift  came  upon  all  men  to  justification  of  life." 


ARTICLE  XI. 

Concerning  the  light  that  enlighteneth  every  man. 

The  gospel  was  preached  to  every  creature  under  hea- 
ven.'^   Which  gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 


(1)  John  17.  21,  22,  23.  (2j  John  3.  16.  (3)  1  John  4.  9. 
(4}  1  John  2.  1,  2.  (5)  Heb.  2.  9.  (6)  1  Tim.  2.  6.  (7)  1  Tim. 
2.  4.  (8)  2  Pet.  3.  9.  (9)  John  3.  17.  (10)  Ch.  12.  46. 
(11)  Rom.  5.  18.  (12)  Col.  1.  23. 


82 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


to  them  that  believe/  And  if  it  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them 
which  are  lost,  in  whom  the  god  of  this  world  hath  blindi 
ed  the  minds  of  them  which  believe  not,  lest  the  light  of 
the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ  should  shine  unto  them.^  And 
this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come  into  the  world, 
and  men  love  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their 
deeds  are  evil.^  And  this  was  the  true  light,  which  light- 
eth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world."*  By  tchich 
all  things  that  are  reprovable,  are  made  manifest ;  for 
whatsoever  maketh  manifest  is  light.^  Every  one  that 
doth  evil,  hateth  the  light,  neither  cometh  to  the  light,  lest 
his  deeds  should  be  reproved  :  but  he  that  doeth  truth, 
cometh  to  the  light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest, 
that  they  are  wrought  in  God.^  And  they  that  walk  in 
the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  have  fellowship  one  with 
another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son,  clean- 
seth  them  from  all  sin.^  Therefore  ought  we  to  believe  in 
the  light,  while  we  have  the  light,  that  2ce  may  be  the  chil- 
dren of  the  light.^  Therefore  to-day,  if  we  will  hear  his 
voice,  let  vs  not  harden  ovr  hearts.^  For  Ch?'ist  wept  over 
Jerusalem,  saying,  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  at  least 
in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  unto  thy  peace, 
but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.'°  And  he  would 
often  have  gathered  her  children,  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens  ;  but  they  would  not.^^  For  the  stiff-necked  and 
uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  do  always  resist  the  Holy 
Ghost.'^  And  are  of  those  that  rebel  against  the  light. 
Therefore  God^s  Spirit  will  not  always  strive  with  man.'"* 
For  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all 
ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men,  who  hold  the 
truth  in  unrighteousness.'^  Because  what  is  to  be  known 
of  God  is  manifest  in  them  ;  for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto 
them.'^  And  a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every 
man  to  profit  withal.'''  For  the  grace  of  God  that  brings 
salvation,  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teaching  us,  that  de- 
nying ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly, 

(1)  Rom.  1.  16.  (2)  2  Cor.  4.  3,  4.  (3)  John  3.  19.  (4)  Ch. 
1.  9.  (5)  Eph.  5.  11.  (6)  John  3.  20.  (7)  1  John  1.  7. 

(8)  John  12.  36.  (9)  Heb.  4.  7,  (10)  Luke  19.  42.  (11)  Mat. 
23.  37.  (12)  Acts  7.  51.  (13)  Job  24.  13.  (14)  Gen,  6.  3. 
(15)  Rom.  1.  18.  (16)  Ver.  19.  (17)  1  Cor.  12.  17. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


83 


righteously  and  godly  in  this  present  world.'  And  this 
word  of  his  grace,  is  able  to  build  up,  and  give  an  inherit- 
ance among  all  those  that  are  sanctified.^  For  the  word  of 
God  is  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  the  soul 
and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner 
of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.^  This  is  that  more 
sure  word  of  prophecy,  whereunto  we  do  well  that  we  take 
heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the 
day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  the  heart.**  Aiid  this 
is  the  word  of  faith  which  the  apostles  preached,  which  is 
nigh  in  the  mouth,  and  in  the  heart.^  For  God,  who  com- 
manded the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  hath  shined  in 
our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ.^  But  we  have  this 
treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellency  of  the  power 
may  be  of  God  and  not  of  us  f  for  the  kingdom  of  God 
Cometh  not  by  observation,  but  is  within  us. 


ARTICLE  XII. 

Concerning  Faith  and  Just  if  cat  ion. 

Faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and  the  evi- 
dence  of  things  not  seen.*  Without  which  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God.^  Therefore  we  are  justifed  hy  faith,  which 
worketh  by  love.'°  For  faith  without  works  heing  dead,  is 
by  works  made  perfect.''  By  the  deeds  of  the  law  there 
shall  no  flesh  be  justified.'^  Nor  yet  by  the  works  of  right- 
eousness which  we  have  done  ;  but  according  to  his  mercy 
we  are  saved,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renew- 
ing of  the  Holy  Ghost.'^  For  ice  are  both  washed,  sanc- 
tified and  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by 
the  Spirit  of  our  God.'^ 


(1)  Tit.  2.  11,  12.      (2)  Acts  20.  32.     (3)  Heb.  4.  12.     (4)  2  Pet. 

1.  19.  (5)  Rom.  10.  8.  (6)  2  Cor.  4.  6.  (7)  Ver.  7. 
(8)  Heb.  11.  1.          (9)  Ver.  6.         (10)  Gal.  5.  6.          (11)  James 

2.  22,  26.       (12)  Rom.  3.  20.       (13)  Tit.  3.  5.      (14)  1  Cor.  6.  11. 


84 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


ARTICLE  XIII. 

Concerning  Good  Works, 

If  we  live  after  the  flesh,  we  shall  die  ;  but  if  we,  through 
the  Spirit,  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  we  shall  live.' 
For  they  which  believe  in  God  must  bo  careful  to  maintain 
good  works.^  For  God  will  render  to  every  man  according 
to  his  deeds.^  According  to  his  righteous  judgment,  to 
them  who  by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  seek  for 
glory,  honour  and  immortality,  eternal  life :  For  such  are 
counted  worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God."*  And  cast  not 
away  their  confidence,  which  hath  great  recompence  of 
reward.^  Blessed  then  are  they  that  do  his  commandments, 
that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter 
in  through  the  gates  into  the  city.^ 


ARTICLE  XIV. 

Concerning  Perfection. 

Sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  sucJi  as  are  not  under 
the  law,  but  under  grace.'  For  there  is  no  condemnation 
to  those  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit ;  for  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life 
maketh  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.^  For  suck 
are  become  dead  unto  sin,  and  alive  unto  righteousness  ; 
and  being  made  free  from  sin,  are  become  servants  of 
righteousness.^  Therefore  ought  we  to  be  perfect,  as 
our  heavenly  Father  is  perfect. '°  For  the  yoke  of  Christ 
is  easy,  and  his  burthen  is  light."  And  his  command- 
ments are  not  grievous.'^  And  whosoever  will  enter  into 
life  must  keep  the  commandments.'^  Hereby  do  we  know 
that  we  know  God,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.'^  He 
that  saith,  I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his  command- 
ments, is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him.'^  Whoso- 

(1)  Rom.  8.  13.       (2)  Tit.  3.  8.       (3)  Rom.  2.  6.       (4)  2  Thes. 

1.  5.  (5)  Heb.  10.  35.  (6)  Rev.  22.  14.  (7)  Rom.  6.  14. 
(8)  Ch.  8.  1,  2.  (9)  Ch.  2.  18.  (10)  Mat.  5.  48.  (1 1)  Ch. 
11.  30.        (12)  1  John  5.  3.        (13)  Mat.  19.  17.        (14)  1  John 

2.  3.         (15)  Ver.  4. 


COXFESSIOX  OF  FAITH. 


85 


ever  abideth  in  him,  sinneth  not ;  whosoever  sinneth,  hath 
not  seen  him,  neither  known  him/  Let  no  man  deceive 
us  ;  he  that  doth  righteousness  is  righteous,  even  as  he  is 
righteous  ;  he  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil ;  whoso- 
ever is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ;  for  his  seed  re- 
maineth  in  him  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of 
God.^  For  not  every  one  that  saith  Lord,  Lord,  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he  that  doth  the 
will  of  the  Father,  which  is  in  heaven.^  Circumcision  is 
nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing,  but  the  keeping 
the  commandments  of  God."* 


ARTICLE  XV. 

Concerning  Perseverance  and  falling  from  Grace.' 

We  ought  to  give  diligence  to  make  our  calling  and 
election  sure,  which  things  if  we  do,  ice  shall  never  fall.^ 
For  even  Paul  kept  under  his  body,  and  brought  it  into 
subjection,  lest  by  any  means,  when  he  preached  to  others, 
he  himself  become  a  cast-away.^  Let  us  therefore  take 
heed,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  us  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in 
departing  from  the  living  God."  Likewise  let  us  labour 
to  enter  into  that  rest,  lest  any  man  fall  after  the  same 
example  of  unbelief.^  For  it  is  impossible  for  those  who 
were  once  enlightened,  and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift, 
and  were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  have 
tasted  of  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the  powers  of  the 
world  to  come,  if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them  again 
unto  repentance.^  For  he  that  abideth  not  in  Christ  is 
cast  forth,  and  is  withered. '°  Yet  such  as  overcome, 
he  will  make  as  pillars  in  the  temple  of  his  God,  and  they 
shall  go  no  more  out."  And  these  are  persuaded,  that 
nothing  shall  be  able  to  separate  them  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

(1)  1  John  3.  6.  (2)  Ver.  7,  8,  9.  (3)  Mat.  7.  21.  (4)  1 
Cor.  7.  19.  (5)  2  Pet  1.  10.  (6)  1  Cor.  9.  27.  (7)  Heb.  3.  12. 
(8)Ch.  4. 11.  (9)  Ch.  6.  4,  5,  6.  (10)  John  15.  16.  (11)  Rev. 
3.  12.  (12)  Rom.  8.  38. 

8 


I 


86 


CONFESSIO>'   OF  FAITH. 


ARTICLE  XVI. 

Concerning  the  Church  and  ministry. 

The  Church  of  God  is  the  pillar  and  ground  of  truth.* 
Whereof  the  dear  Son  of  God  is  the  head.^  From  which 
all  the  body  by  joints  and  bands,  having  nourishment  minis- 
tered and  knit  together,  increaseth  with  the  increase  of 
God.^  Which  church  of  God  are  they  that  are  sanctified 
in  Christ  Jesus.^  Who  when  he  ascended  up  on  high,  gave 
gifts  unto  men  :  And  he  gave  some  apostles,  some  prophets, 
some  evangelists,  some  pastors  and  teachers,  for  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.^  Who 
ought  to  be  blameless,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behaviour, 
given  to  hospitality,  apt  to  teach  ;  not  given  to  wine,  no 
strikers,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre,  but  patient;  not  brawl- 
ers, nor  covetous.^  Lovers  of  good  men,  sober,  just,  holy, 
temperate,  holding  fast  the  faithful  word,  as  theyhsLve  been 
taught,  that  they  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine,  both  to 
exhort  and  to  convince  gainsayers.''  Taking  heed  to 
themselves  and  to  the  flock,  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
hath  made  them  overseers,  to  feed  the  church  of  God.^ 
Taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by  constraint,  but  wil- 
lingly ;  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind  ;  neither 
as  being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  as  being  ensamples 
to  the  flock.''  And  siich  elders  as  rule  well,  are  to  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  who  la- 
bour in  the  word  and  doctrine.'"  And  to  be  esteemed  very 
highly  in  love  for  their  works'  sake.''  As  every  man  hath 
received  the  gift,  so  ought  the  same  to  be  ministered :  if 
any  man  speak,  let  him  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God  ;  if  any 
man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as  of  the  ability  which  God  giv- 
eth.'^  Preaching  the  gospel,  not  with  the  wisdom  of  words, 
lest  the  cross  of  Christ  should  be  made  of  none  effect.'^ 
Nor  yet  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  of  power ;  that  the  faith  may  not 
stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God.'^ 

(1)  1  Tim.  3.  15.  (2)  Col.  1.  18.  (3)  Ch.  2.  19.  (4)  1  Cor.  1.  2. 
(5)  Eph.  4.  8,  11,  12.  (6)  1  Tim.  3.  2,  3.  (7)  Tit.  1.  8,  9.  (8)  Acts 
20.  28.  (9)  1  Pet.  5.  2,  3.  (10)  1  Tim.  5.  17.  (11)  1  Thes. 
5.  12.  (12)  1  Pet.  4.  10,  11.  (13)  1  Cor.  1.  17.  (14)  Ch. 
2.  4,  5. 


CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


87 


Howbeit  such  speak  wisdom  among  them  that  are  perfect ; 
yet  not  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  nor  of  the  princes  of  this 
world,  which  cometh  to  nought ;  but  they  speak  the  wisdom 
of  God  in  a  mystery,  even  the  hidden  wisdom,  which  God 
ordained  before  the  world  to  their  glory.'  Which  things 
they  also  speak  not  in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom  teach- 
eth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth.^  For  it  is  not 
they  that  speak,  but  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  Spirit  of  the  Father, 
that  speaketh  in  them.^  Who  if  they  sow  spiritual  things, 
ought  to  reap  carnal  things, ybr  so  the  Lord  hath  ordained, 
that  they  which  preach  the  gospel,  should  live  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  for  the  scripture  saith.  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the 
mouth  of  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn;  and  the  labourer 
is  worthy  of  his  reward,"*  Yet  a  necessity  is  laid  upon 
them  ;  yea,  woe  is  unto  them  if  they  preach  not  the  gospel  ; 
and  their  reward  is,  that  when  they  preach  the  gospel,  they 
make  the  gospel  of  Christ  without  charge.^  Not  coveting 
any  man's  silver  or  gold,  or  apparel ;  hut  their  hands  mi- 
nister to  their  necessities,  that  so  labouring,  they  may  sup- 
port the  weak  ;  rememhej-ing  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
how  he  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to  give,  than  to  receive.^ 
For  they  are  not  of  the  greedy  dogs  that  can  never  have 
enough.'  Nor  of  the  shepherds  that  look  to  their  own 
way,  every  one  for  his  gain  from  his  quarter.^  That  feed 
themselves,  and  not  the  flock. ^  That  make  the  people 
err,  biting  with  their  teeth,  and  crying  peace,  and  prepar- 
ing war  against  all  such  as  put  not  into  their  mouths, 
teaching  for  hire,  and  divining  for  money. Nor  yet  of 
those  which  teach  things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy 
lucre's  sake.''  That  run  greedily  after  the  error  of  Ba- 
laam  for  reward,  loving  the  wages  of  unrighteousness.^'' 
And  through  covetousness,  with  feigned  words,  making 
merchandise  of  souls. Men  of  corrupt  minds,  destitute 
of  the  truth,  supposing  that  gain  is  godliness."  But  they 
know  that  godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain.'^ 
And  having  food  and  raiment,  they  are  therewith  content.'^ 

(1)  1  Cor.  2.  6,  7.  (2)  Ver.  13.  (3)  Mat.  10.  20.  (4)  1  Cor. 
9.11,14,9.  (5)  Ver.  16,  17,  18.  (6)  Acts  20,  33,  34.  (7)  Isa. 
56.11.  (8)  Ibid.  (9)  Ezek.  34.  8.  (10)  Micah  3.  5,  11.  (11)  Tit. 
1.  11.  (12)  2  Pet.  2.  15,  (13)  Ver.  3.  (14)  1  Tim.  6.  5. 
(15)  Ver,  6.  (16)  Ver.  8. 


88 


CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


ARTICLE  XVII. 

Concerning  Worship. 

The  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers 
shall  worship  the  Father  in  Spirit  and  in  truth  ;  for  the  Fa- 
ther seeketh  such  to  worship  him.'  God  is  a  Spirit,  and 
they  which  worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  Spirit 
and  in  truth.^  For  the  Lord  is  nigh  to  all  them  that 
call  upon  him,  to  all  that  call  upon  him  in  truth.^  He  is 
far  from  the  wicked  ;  but  he  heareth  the  prayers  of  the 
righteous.^  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in 
him.  That  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he 
heareth  us.^  What  is  it  then?  We  mvst  pray  with  the 
Spirit,  and  with  the  understanding  also.^  Likewise  the 
Spirit  also  helpeth  our  infirmities;  for  we  know  not  what 
we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh 
intercession  for  us,  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  ut- 
tered :  And  he  that  searcheth  the  heart,  knoweth  what  is 
the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh  intercession  for 
the  saints,  according  to  the  will  of  God."^ 


ARTICLE  XVtll. 

Concerning  Baptism. 

As  there  is  one  Lord,  one  faith,  so  there  is  one  baptism.^ 
Which  doth  also  now  save  us,  not  the  putting  away  of  the 
filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards 
God,  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.''  For  John  in- 
deed baptised  with  water,  but  Christ  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  with  fire.'°  Therefore  as  many  as  are  baptised  into 
Jesus  Christ,  are  baptised  into  his  death,  and  are  buried 
with  him  by  baptism  into  death,  that  like  as  Christ  was 
raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even 
so  they  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life."  Having  put 
on  Christ.'^ 


(1)  John  4.  23.  (2)  Ver.  24.  (3)  Psalm  145.  18.  (4)  Prov. 
15.  29.  (5)  1  John  5.  14.  (6)  1  Cor.  14.  15.  (7)  Rom.  8.  26. 
27.  (8)Eph.  4.  5.  (9)  1  Pet.  3.  21,  22.  (10)  Mat.  3.  11. 
(11)  Rom.  6.  3,  4.  (12)  Gal.  3.  27. 


CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


89 


ARTICLE  XIX. 

Concerning  eating  of  bread  and  icine,  ivashing  of  one 
another'' s  feet,  abstaining  from  things  strangled,  and 
from  blood,  and  anointing  of  the  sick  tcith  oil. 

The  Lord  Jesus  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betray- 
ed, took  bread  ;  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake 
it,  and  said.  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  is  broken 
for  you ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me  :  After  the  same 
manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood ;  this  do  ye,  as 
oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me  ;  for  as  oft  as  ye 
do  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  forth  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come/  Jesus  knowing  that  the  Father 
had  given  all  things  into  his  hands,  and  that  he  was  come 
from  God,  and  went  to  God,  he  riseth  from  supper,  and 
laid  aside  his  garments,  and  took  a  towel,  and  girded  him- 
self; after  that  he  poured  water  into  a  bason,  and  began 
to  wash  the  disciples'  feet,  and  to  wipe  them  with  the  towel 
wherewith  he  was  girded  :  So  after  he  had  washed  their 
feet,  and  had  taken  his  garments,  and  was  set  down  again, 
he  said  unto  them.  Know  ye  what  I  have  done  unto  you? 
Ye  call  me  Master  and  Lord,  and  ye  say  well;  for  so  I 
am ;  if  then  I,  your  Lord  and  Master,  have  washed  your 
feet,  ye  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet ;  for  I  have 
given  you  an  example,  that  ye  should  do  as  I  have  done  unto 
you.^  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us, 
to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  burthen  than  these  necessary 
things.  That  ye  abstain  from  meats  offered  to  idols,  from 
blood,  and  from  things  strangled,  and  from  fornication; 
from  which  if  ye  keep  yourselves  ye  do  well.''  Is  any  man 
sick  among  you,  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church, 
and  let  them  pray  over  him  anointing  him  with  oil.* 


(1)  1  Cor.  IL  23,  24,  25,  26.  (2)  John  13.  2,  3,  4,  5.  12  to  15. 

(3)  Acts  15.  28,  29.  (4)  James  5.  14. 

8* 


90^ 


CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


ARTICLE  XX. 

Concerning  the  liberty  of  such  Christians  as  are  come  to 
know  the  substance,  as  to  the  using  or  not  using  of  these 
rites,  and  of  the  observation  of  days. 

The  kingdom  of  God  ife  not  meat  and  drink,  but  right- 
eousness and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost/  Let  no 
man  therefore  judge  us  in  meat  or  drink, *or  in  respect  of 
an  holy  day,  or  of  the  new  moon,  or  of  the  sabbath  days.^ 
For  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the 
world,  why,  as  though  living  in  the  world,  are  we  subject 
to  ordinances  ?  Let  us  not  touch,  or  taste,  or  handle, 
which  all  are  to  perish  with  the  using,  after  the  command- 
ments and  doctrines  of  men.^  For  now,  after  we  have 
known  God,  or  rather  are  known  of  hijn,  why  should  we 
turn  again  unto  the  weak  and  beggarly  elements,  or  desire 
again  to  be  in  bondage  to  observe  days  and  months,  and 
times  and  years,  lest  labour  have  been  bestowed  on  us  in 
vain.*  If  one  man  esteem  a  day  above  another,  another 
esteems  every  day  alike ;  let  every  man  be  fully  persuaded 
in  his  own  mind  :  He  that  regardeth  a  day,  regardeth  it 
unto  the  Lord  :  and  he  that  regardeth  not  the  day,  to  the 
Lord  he  doth  not  regard  it.^ 


ARTICLE  XXL 

Concerning  Swearing,  Fighting,  and  Persecution. 

It  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old,  Thou  shalt  not  for- 
swear thyself,  but  shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine 
oaths  :  but  Christ  says  unto  us,  Swear  not  at  all,  neither 
by  heaven,  for  it  is  God's  throne ;  nor  by  the  earth,  for 
it  is  his  footstool ;  neither  by  Jerusalem,  for  it  is  the  city 
of  the  great  King ;  neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head, 
because  thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  white  or  black  ;  but 
let  your  communication  be  yea,  yea ;  nay,  nay ;  for  what- 
soever is  more  than  these,  cometh  of  evil.^  And  James 
chargeth  us,  Above  all  things  not  to  swear  ;  neither  by 

(1)  Rom.  ]4.  17.  (2)  Col.  2.  16.  (3)  Ver.  20  to  22.  (4)  Gal. 
4.  9  to  11.       (5)  Rom.  14.  5,  6.       (6)  Mat.  5,  33  to  37. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


91 


heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath  ; 
but  let  your  yea,  be  yea,  and  your  nay,  nay,  lest  ye  fall 
into  condemnation.^  Though  we  walk  in  the  flesh,  we  are 
not  to  war  after  the  flesh  ;  for  the  weapons  of  our  warfare 
are  not  to  he  carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling 
down  of  strong  holds,  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every 
high  thing  that  exalts  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God. 
and  bringing  into  captivity  every  thought  to  the  obedience 
of  Christ.^  For  wars  and  fightings  come  of  the  lusts, 
that  war  in  the  members.^  Therefore  Christ  commands^ 
not  to  resist  evil ;  but  whosoever  will  smite  thee  on  the 
right  cheek,  to  turn  the  other  also.^  Because  Christians 
are  lambs  among  wolves.^  Therefore  are  they  hated  of 
all  men  for  Chrisfs  sake.^  And  all  that  will  live  godly  in 
Christ  Jesus,  must  suffer  persecution.'  Such  are  blessed, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.®  For  though  they 
have  lost  their  lives,  yet  shall  they  save  them.^  And  he- 
cavsc  they  have  confessed  Christ  before  men,  he  will  also 
confess  them  before  the  angels  of  God.  We  ought  not 
then  to  fear  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to 
kill  the  soul ;  but  rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to  destroy 
both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 


ARTICLE  XXII. 

Concerning  Magistracy. 

Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers  :  for  there 
is  no  power  but  of  God  ;  the  powers  that  be.  are  ordained 
of  God.  Whosoever  therefore  resists  the  power,  resists 
the  ordinance  of  God ;  and  they  that  resist,  shall  receive  to 
themselves  damnation  :  for  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good 
works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the 
power  ?  Do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise 
of  the  same  ;  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good  : 
but  if  thou  do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid ;  for  he  beareth 

(1)  James  5.  12.  (2)  2  Cor.  10.  3,  4,  5.  (3)  James  4.  1,  2. 
(4)  Mat.  5.  39.  (5)  Luke  10.  3.  (6)  Mat.  10.  22.  (7)  2  Tim. 
a  12.  (6)Mat.  5.  10.  (9)  Ch.  16.  25.  (10)  Luke  12.  8,  9. 
(11)  Mat.  10.  28. 


92 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


not  the  sword  in  vain  :  For  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  re- 
venger to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doth  evil.  Where- 
fore we  must  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for 
conscience-sake  ;  for,  for  this  cause  pay  we  also  tribute  ; 
for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending  continually  upon 
this  very  thing  :  Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues  ;  tribute 
to  whom  tribute  is  due,  custom  to  whom  custom,  fear  to 
whom  fear,  honour  to  whom  honour.*  Therefore  are  we 
to  submit  ourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the 
Lord's  sake ;  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme ;  or 
unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the 
punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do 
well.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with  well-doing,  we 
may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men.^  Yet  it 
is  right  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  hearken  unto  him  more  than 
unto  them?  And  though  they  straitly  command  us  not  to 
teach  in  ChrisVs  name,  we  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men.'' 


ARTICLE  XXIIL 

Concerning  the  Resurrection. 

There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the 
just  and  unjust.^  They  that  have  done  good,  unto  the  re- 
surrection of  life ;  and  they  that  have  done  evil  unto  the 
resurrection  of  damnation.^  Flesh  and  blood  cannot  inhe- 
rit the  kingdom  of  God  ;  neither  doth  corruption  inherit  in- 
corruption.''  Nor  is  that  body  sown  that  shall  be  ;  but 
God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleaseth  him,  and  to  every 
seed  his  own  body  :  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in 
incorruption  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in  glory  : 
it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power :  it  is  sown  a 
natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.^ 


0)  Rom.  13.  1  to  7.  (2)  1  Pet.  2.  13  to  15.  (3)  Acts  4.  19. 
(4)  Ch.  5.  28,  29.  (5)  Ch.  24.  15.  (6)  John  5.  29.  (7)  1  Cor. 
15.  50.  (8)  1  Cor.  15.  37,  38,  42  to  44, 


A  SHORT  EXPOSTULATION. 


93 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  short  Expostulation,   with   an   appeal   to  all  other 
professors. 

Come,  let  us  reason  with  you,  all  ye  professors  of 
Christianity y  of  what  sort  or  kind  soever  ;  and  bring  forth 
your  Catechisms  and  Confessions  of  Faith,  to  that  which 
by  most  of  yourselves  is  accounted  the  touch-stone  or  rule : 
And  suffer  yourselves  no  more  to  be  blinded,  and  to  err 
through  your  ignorance  of  the  scriptures,  and  of  the  pow- 
er of  God  ;  but  freely  acknowledge  and  confess  to  that 
glorious  gospel  and  light,  which  the  scriptures  so  clearly 
witness  to,  and  your  experience  must  needs  answer ;  as 
also  to  these  other  doctrines,  which  consequently  depend 
upon  the  belief  of  that  noble  and  truly  catholic  principle, 
wherein  the  love  of  God  is  so  mercifully  exhibited  to  all 
men,  and  his  justice  and  mercy  do  like  twins  so  harmo- 
niously concord ;  his  mercy  in  the  oft  tendering  of  his 
love,  through  the  strivings  and  wrestlings  of  his  light, 
during  the  day  of  every  man's  visitation;  and  his  justice, 
both  in  the  destroying  and  cutting  away  of  the  wicked 
nature  and  spirit,  in  those  that  sutler  themselves  to  be  re- 
deemed through  his  judgments ;  and  in  the  utter  over- 
throw of  such,  who  rebelling  against  the  light,  and  doing 
despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace,  hate  to  be  reformed.  Now 
not  only  this  fundamental  principle  is  clearly  held  forth 
in  this  treatise,  but  all  those  that  depend  upon  it,  as  the 
real  and  inward  justification  of  the  saints,  through  the 
power  and  life  of  Jesus  revealed  in  them,  their  full  and 
perfect  redemption  from  the  body  of  death  and  sin,  as 
they  grow  up  by  the  workings  and  prevalency  of  his  grace. 
And  yet,  lest  security  should  enter,  there  is  great  need  of 
watchfulness,  in  that  they  may  even  depart  after  they 
have  really  witnessed  a  good  condition,  and  make  ship- 
wreck of  the  faith,  and  of  a  good  conscience,  with  all  the 
parts  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  as  they  lie  linked  together 
like  a  golden  chain,  which  doth  very  much  evidence  the 
certainty  and  virtue  of  truth  above  all  heresies,  error  and 


94 


A  SHORT  EXPOSTULATION. 


deceit,  however  so  cunningly  gilded  with  the  specious 
pretences  thereof.  For  truth  is  entire  in  all  its  parts,  and 
consonant  to  itself,  without  the  least  jar,  having  a  won- 
derful coherence,  and  a  notable  harmony,  answering  to- 
gether like  the  strings  of  a  well-tuned  instrument;  where- 
as the  principles  of  all  other  professors,  though  in  some 
things  most  of  them  come  near,  and  divers  acknowledge 
that  which  is  truth ;  yet  in  most  things  they  stray  from  it, 
so  that  their  principles  greatly  contradict  and  jar  one 
against  another ;  and  though  they  may  allege  scripture 
for  some  of  their  principles,  yet  they  are  put  strangely 
to  wrest  it,  and  to  deny  it  for  others.  My  appeal  then  to, 
and  expostulation  with,  all  sorts  of  professors,  is  not  to 
prove  some  one  or  two  points  by  the  scriptures,  for  there 
be  some  general  notions  of  truth,  which  most,  if  not  all, 
agree  to — but  the  whole  body  of  our  principles,  as  they 
stand  in  relation  to  each  other,  which  none  of  them  all  is 
able  to  do.  For,  among  the  many  professors,  their  Cate- 
chisms and  Confessions  of  Faith,  I  find  none,  save  the 
dispensation  of  truth,  now  again  revealed,  but  such  as  in 
most  of  their  substantial  principles  differ  greatly,  and  in 
many  contradict  grossly  the  plain  text  and  tenor  of  the 
scripture.  T  confess  there  be  certain  men  in  this  age, 
who  with  some  plausible  appearance  of  reality,  undertake 
this  task  :  These  are  they  that  join  with,  and  own  not 
wholly  any  imbodied  people  ;  but  while  they  pretend  a 
general  love  to  all,  yet  find  fault  with  some  part  of  every 
sort ;  while  in  the  mean  time  they  scarce  can  give  any 
account  of  their  own  religion,  and  most  of  them  prove  at 
bottom  to  have  none  at  all.  These  men,  I  say,  may  per- 
haps acknowledge  some  general  truths,  and  also  hold  to 
the  letter  of  the  scripture  in  some  other  things,  so  as  there- 
by to  take  occasion  largely  to  judge  others,  while  them- 
selves oflTer  not  to  bring  these  good  things  to  practice, 
they  blame  others  for  the  want  or  neglect  of:  but  such 
an  enterprise  from  these  men,  will  not,  when  weighed, 
prove  a  fulfilling  of  this  matter ;  seeing  it  is  not  enough 
to  acknowledge  many  truths,  but  also  to  deny  and  wit- 
ness against  all  error ;  and  likewise,  not  to  fall  short  of 
any  truth  which  ought  to  be  acknowledged.  Whereas 
these  sort  of  men  for  the  most  part,  cannot  give  account 


A  SHORT  EXPOSTULATION. 


95 


of  their  faith  in  many  things  needful  to  be  believed ;  and 
whatever  things  they  may  acknowledge  to  be  true,  they 
err  most  grievously,  and  contradict  a  truth  most  needful 
to  be  minded  and  answered,  as  is  proved  hereto,  in  that 
they  stand  not  forth  to  appear  for  any  of  these  discoveries 
they  pretend  they  have,  but  make  a  shift  to  hide  their 
heads  in  times  of  trial,  so  as  not  to  suffer  for,  nor  with  any. 
And  through  these  fine  pretences  above  mentioned,  through 
their  scruples  of  joining  with  any,  they  can  cunningly  shun 
the  difficulties  of  persecutions,  that  attend  the  particular 
sects  of  Christians,  and  yet  by  their  general  charity  and 
love  to  all,  claim  a  share  in  any  benefits  or  advantages  that 
accrue  to  one  and  all  :  Such  then  cannot  honestly  lay  claim 
to  justify  their  principles  and  practices  from  the  scriptures. 
But  I  leave  these  stragglers  in  religion,  and  come  again  to 
the  divers  sects. 

To  begin  with  those  that  are  most  numerous  :  I  think 
I  need  not  say  nmch  to  the  Papists  in  this  case  ;  for  they 
do  not  so  much  as  pretend  to  prove  all  their  dogmas  by 
the  scriptures ;  since  it  is  one  of  their  chief  doctrines. 
That  tradition  may  authorise  doctrines,  without  any  au- 
thority of  scripture  :  yea,  the  council  of  Constance  hath 
made  bold  to  command  things  to  be  believed,  Non  obstante 
scriptura,  i.  e.  though  the  scriptures  say  the  contrary; 
and  indeed  it  were  their  great  folly,  to  pretend  to  prove 
their  doctrines  by  scripture,  seeing  the  adoration  of  saints 
and  images,  purgatory  and  prayer  for  the  dead,  the  prece- 
dency of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  the  matter  of  indulgences, 
with  much  more  stuff  of  that  kind,  hath  not  the  least 
shadow  of  scripture  for  it. 

Among  Protestants,  I  know  the  Socinians  are  great 
pretenders  to  the  scriptures,  and  in  words  as  much  exalt 
them  as  any  other  people  ;  and  yet  it  is  strange  to  see, 
how  that  not  only  in  many  things  they  are  not  agreeable 
to  them;  but  in  some  of  their  chief  principles  quite  con- 
trary unto  them,  as  in  their  denying  the  divinity  of  Christ, 
which  is  as  expressly  mentioned  as  any  thing  can  be  ; 
And  the  Word  teas  God,  John  1.  As  also  in  denying  his 
being  from  the  beginning,  against  the  very  tenor  of  that 
oi  John  1.  and  divers  others,  as  at  large  is  shewn  in  the 
third  chapter  of  this  treatise.    Divers  other  things,  as  to 


96 


A  SHORT  EXPOSTULATION. 


them,  might  be  mentioned  ;  but  this  may  suffice,  to  stop 
their  boasting  in  this  matter. 

The  Arminians  are  not  more  successful  in  their  deny- 
ing the  false  doctrine  of  absolute  reprobation,  and  in  as- 
serting the  universal  extent  of  Christ's  death  for  all,  than 
they  are  short  in  not  placing  this  salvation  in  that  spirit- 
ual light,  wherewith  man  is  enlightened  by  Christ ;  but 
wrongfully  ascribing  a  part  of  that  to  the  natural  will  and 
capacity,  which  is  due  alone  to  the  grace  and  power  of 
God,  by  which  the  work  is  both  begun,  carried  on  and 
accomplished.  And  herein  they,  as  well  as  both  the  So- 
cinians  and  Pelagians,  though  they  do  well  in  condemn- 
ing their  errors,  yet  they  miss  in  setting  up  another,  and 
not  the  truth  in  place  thereof;  and  in  that  respect  are 
justly  reproved  by  such  scriptures  as  their  adversaries, 
who  otherwise  are  as  far  wrong  as  they,  bring  against 
them,  in  shewing  the  depravity  of  man's  will  by  nature, 
and  his  incapacity  to  do  any  good,  but  as  assisted  by  the 
grace  of  God  so  to  do. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  strange  to  observe,  how  many 
Protestants,  the  first  article  of  whose  confession  of  faith, 
is  to  assert  the  scripture  to  be  the  only  rule,  should  deny 
the  universal  extent  of  Christ's  death,  contrary  to  the  ex- 
press words  of  scripture,  which  saith.  He  tasted  death  for 
every  man  ;  or  the  universality  of  grace,  and  a  sufficient 
principle  ;  which  the  scriptures  assert  in  as  many  positive 
words,  as,  except  we  suppose  the  penmen  intended  an- 
other thing  than  they  spoke,  it  was  possible  to  do,  viz. 
A  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  inan  to 
proft  withal :  The  Grace  of  God,  that  bringeth  salvation, 
hath  appeared  unto  all  men  ;  and  many  more  before  men- 
tioned. The  like  may  be  said  of  their  denying  the  per- 
fection of  the  saints,  and  asserting  the  impossibility  of 
any  falling  away  from  real  beginnings  of  true  and  saving 
grace,  contrary  to  so  many  express  scriptures,  as  are 
heretofore  adduced  in  their  proper  place.  But  to  give 
all  that  desire  to  be  undeceived,  a  more  full  opportunity 
to  observe  how  the  devil  has  abused  many,  pretending  to 
be  wise,  in  making  them  cloak  with  a  pretence  of  scrip- 
ture, false  and  pernicious  doctrines ;  I  shall  take  a  few 
of  many  instances  out  of  the  confession  of  faith  and  cat- 


SHORT  EXAMIXATIOX  OF,  (ScC. 


97 


echism,  made  by  the  divines  at  Westrninster,  so  called  ; 
because  the  same  is  not  only  most  universally  received  and 
believed  by  the  people  of  Britain  and  Ireland,  but  also 
containeth  upon  the  matter,  the  faith  of  the  French 
churches,  and  of  most  others,  both  in  the  Netherlands,  and 
elsewhere  ;  that  it  may  appear  what  wild  consequences 
these  men  have  sought,  both  contrary  to  the  naked  import 
of  the  words,  and  to  all  common  sense  and  reason,  to  cover 
some  of  their  erroneous  principles. 


CHAPTER  X\1II. 

A  short  cmrnination  of  some  of  the  scripture  proofs,  alleged 
by  the  divines  at  Westminster,  to  prove  divers  articles  in 
their  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechism. 

It  is  not  in  the  least  my  design  in  this  chapter,  to  offer 
so  large  an  examination  of  any  of  their  articles,  as  might 
be  done,  nor  yet  of  so  many  as  are  very  obvious  ;  but  only 
of  two  or  three,  to  give  the  reader  a  taste  of  them,  for 
example's  sake,  whereby,  as  ex  ungue  leone?n,  he  may 
judge  of  most  of  all  the  rest,  if  he  will  be  at  the  pains  nar- 
rowly to  look  over  and  examine  them. 

I  shall  begin  with  the  first  chapter.  Sect.  1.  where 
they  assert  two  things  :  First,  That  God  has  committed 
his  will  now  wholly  to  writing.  Secondly,  That  the  for- 
mer ways  of  God's  revealing  his  will,  as  hy  immediate 
revelation,  are  now  ceased.  The  scriptures  thev  bring  to' 
prove  it,  are  first  Prov.  xxii.  19,  20,  21.  Ver.  19.  that 
thy  trust  may  be  in  the  Lord,  I  have  made  known  unto 
thee  this  day,  even  to  thee.  Ver.  20,  Have  not  I  written 
to  thee  excellent  things  in  counsels  and  knowledge  ? 
Ver.  21.  That  I  might  make  thee  know  the  certainty  of 
the  wor(Js  of  truth,  that  thou  mightest  answer  the  words 
of  truth  to  them  that  send  unto  thee.  LuJce  i.  3,  4,  It 
seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had  perfect  understand- 
ing of  all  things  from  the  very  first,  to  write  unto  thee  in 
order,  most  excellent  Theophilus,  that  thou  mightest 
9 


98 


SHORT   EXAMINATION  OF 


know  the  certainty  of  those  things  wherein  thou  hast  been 
instructed.  Rom.  xv.  4.  For  whatsoever  things  were 
written  aforetime,  were  written  for  our  learning,  that  we 
through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  scriptures,  might 
have  hope.  Mat.  iv.  4.  7.  10.  But  he  answered,  and  said, 
It  is  written,  Man  shall  not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by 
every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God. 
Ver.  7.  Jesus  said  unto  him.  It  is  written  again.  Thou 
shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God.  Ver,  10.  Then  saith 
Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence,  Satan  ;  For  it  is  written, 
Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt 
thou  serve.  Isa.  viii.  19,  20.  Ver.  19.  And  when  they 
shall  say  unto  you.  Seek  unto  them  that  have  familiar 
spirits,  and  unto  wizards,  that  peep  and  that  mutter : 
Should  not  a  people  seek  unto  their  God  ?  For  the  living 
to  the  dead?  Ver.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony, 
if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them. 

But  is  it  not  matter  of  admiration,  that  men  should  be 
so  beside  themselves,  as  to  imagine  these  testimonies  do 
in  the  least  prove  their  assertion  ;  or  that  others  that  do 
not  take  things  merely  upon  trust,  would  be  so  foolish  as 
to  believe  them?  For,  though  God  made  known,  and 
wrote  excellent  things  to  Solomon ;  though  Luke  wrote 
unto  Theophilus,  an  account  of  divers  transactions  of 
Christ's  outward  abode;  For  many  were  never  written; 
John  xxi.  25.  and  xx.  30.  And  there  are  also  many  other 
things  which  Jesus  did,  the  which,  if  they  should  be  writ- 
ten every  one,  I  suppose,  that  even  the  world  itself  could 
not  contain  books  that  should  be  written.  And  many 
other  signs  truly  did  Jesus  in  the  presence  of  his  disci- 
ples, which  are  not  written  in  this  book.  Though  Christ 
made  use  of  divers  scriptures  against  Satan,  and  that  Isa- 
iah directed  people  to  the  law,  and  to  the  testimony;  who 
will  say  It  naturally  follorcs  from  thence^  that  God  has 
now  committed  his  will  wholly  to  writing  7  Such  a  con- 
sequence is  no  more  deducible  from,  the  scriptures,  than 
if  I  should  argue  thus  ;  The  divines  of  Westminster  have 
asserted  many  things  without  ground,  therefore  they  had 
ground  for  nothing  they  said.  Nay,  it  follows  not  by  far 
so  naturally,  seeing  after  the  writing  of  all  these  passages, 


WESTMINSTER   CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


99 


by  them  cited,  according  to  their  own  judgment,  there 
were  divers  scriptures  written ;  so  that  it  had  been  false 
for  them  to  assert,  That  God  had  then  committed  his  coun- 
sel wholly  to  icriting^  which  indeed  was  not  true  :  So  it 
is  most  irrational  and  unwarrantable  for  any  to  draw 
such  a  strange  and  strained  consequence  from  their 
words. 

For  the  second,  Thai  the  former  ways  are  now  ceased, 
they  allege,  2  Tim.  iii.  15.  where  Paul  writes  to  Timothy, 
saying.  That  from  a  child  he  (Timothy)  hath  known  the 
holy  scriptures,  which  were  able  to  make  him  wise  unto 
salvation  through  faith,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  And 
Heh.  i.  1,  2.  God,  who,  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers 
manners,  spake  in  times  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  pro- 
phets, hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son, 
whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also 
he  made  the  worlds.  2  Pet.  i.  19.  We  have  also  a  more 
sure  word  of  prophecy,  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take 
heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the 
day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts. 

Which  prove  the  matter  as  little  as  the  former :  If 
Paul  had  intended  by  that  to  Timothy,  what  those  divines 
would  have,  would  not  they  have  made  the  apostles  speak 
a  manifest  untruth,  seeing  they  themselves  acknowledge, 
that  John's  revelation  was  written  long  after?  So  that 
these  former  ways  were  not  then  ceased.  As  for  that  of 
Peter,  it  is  to  beg  the  thing  in  question,  to  say  It  is  in- 
tended of  the  scripture  ;  and  though  it  were,  it  proves  not 
the  case  at  all.  That  of  the  Hebrews  is  so  far  from  as- 
serting the  matter  they  would  have  it,  that  it  may  be  very 
aptly  brought  to  prove  the  quite  contrary ;  for  God  in- 
deed speaks  to  us  now  by  his  Son :  But  to  infer  from 
thence.  That  the  Son  speaks  only  to  us  by  the  scriptures, 
remains  yet  unproved :  And  for  the  apostle  to  have  there 
asserted  it,  had  been  false ;  seeing  the  revelations,  which 
he  and  others  afterwards  had,  were  inward,  and  so  such 
were  not  ceased.  And  if  we  may  trust  the  same  apostle 
better  than  these  men,  he  tells  us.  That  so  soon  as  Christ 
was  revealed  in  him,  he  went  straight  and  obeyed.  And 
the  same  apostle  tells  us,  that  Except  Christ  be  in  us,  we 
are  reprobates ;  surely  he  is  not  dumb  in  us,  seeing  he 


100 


SHORT    EXAMINATION  OF 


says,  He  will  dwell  in  us,  and  walk  in  us,  and  be  with 
us  to  the  end  of  the  world.  And  John  tells  us,  that  the 
inward  anointing  is  to  teach  us  all  things  ;  so  that  we 
need  not,  as  to  any  absolute  necessity,  any  man  to  teach 
us.  How  then  is  this  ceased,  seeing  God  speaks  to  us  by 
Christ,  and  Christ  must  be  in  us?  Surely  these  men 
have  not  herein  followed  the  rule  of  the  scriptures ;  but 
rather  endeavoured  most  grossly  to  wrest  them,  and  make 
of  them  a  nose  of  wax,  notwithstanding  their  pretences  as 
to  the  contrary  in  their  sixth  section,  where  they  say.  All 
things  necessary  are  either  expressly  set  down,  or  by  good 
and  necessary  conseqvences  may  be  deduced.  Now  that 
these  two  former  assertions  are  not  expressly  set  down, 
they  will  not  deny  ;  whether  they  follow  by  sound  con- 
sequence, any  understanding  man  may  judge,  by  what  is 
above  observed. 

There  are  divers  other  things,  in  the  same  chapter,  which 
will  not  abide  the  test,  for  which  the  scripture  proofs,  as 
alleged  by  them,  are  most  ridiculous ;  which  for  brevity's 
sake  I  have  omitted. 

In  Chap.  21.  Sect.  7.  where  they  say.  That  the  Sab- 
bath f7'07n  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  changed  into  the 
frst  day  of  the  week,  which  in  scripture,  say  they,  is  call- 
ed the  Lord^s  day,  and  is  to  be  continued  to  the  end  of  the 
7vorld  as  the  Christian  sabbath.  In  which  they  assert 
three  things. 

First,  That  the  frst  day  of  the  week  is  come  in  place  of 
the  seventh  for  a  Sabbath  :  To  prove  which  they  allege, 
1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2.  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the 
saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia, 
even  so  do  ye  :  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every 
one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  stora,  as  God  hath  prospered 
him,  that  there  be  no  gathering  when  I  come.  Acts  xx. 
7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disci- 
ples came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  to  them, 
ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow,  and  continued  his  speech 
until  midnight. 

That  these  proofs  assert  not  the  things  expressly,  we 
need  not,  I  suppose,  dispute.  Now  to  say,  that  because 
Paul  desired  the  Corinthians  to  lay  something  by  them  in 
store  that  day ;  or  because  he  broke  bread,  and  continued 


WESTMINSTER   CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 


101 


his  speech  until  midnight :  therefore  the  first  day  of  the 
week  is  come  in  place  of  the  sabbath,  is  a  consequence 
more  remarkable  for  its  sottishness,  than  to  be  credited  for 
its  soundness.  Indeed  to  make  so  solemn  an  article  of  faith, 
as  these  men  would  have  the  morality  of  the  first  day  of 
the  week  to  be,  would  need  a  more  positive  and  express 
authority.  The  text  doth  clearly  enough  tell  the  reason  of 
the  disciples  meeting  so  frequently,  and  of  Paul's  preaching 
so  long,  because  he  was  ready  to  depart  to-morrow ;  it 
speaks  not  a  word  of  its  being  sabbath. 

Their  second  assertion,  That  the  first  day  of  the  rceek 
is  therefore  called  the  Lord^s  day,  is  drawn  yet  more 
strangely  from  that  of  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on 
the  Lord's  day,  and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of 
a  trumpet ;  whereas  no  particular  day  of  the  week  is  men- 
tioned :  So  for  them  to  say  John  meaned  the  first  day  of 
the  iceek  hath  no  proof  but  their  own  bare  assertion. 

For  their  third  assertion.  That  it  is  to  be  continued  to 
the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  Christian  sabbath,  they  allege 
these  scriptures,  Exod.  xx.  8,  10,  11.  Remember  the 
sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy ;  but  the  seventh  day  is  the 
sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God ;  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any 
work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man  ser- 
vant, nor  thy  maid  servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  the  stran- 
ger which  is  within  thy  gates ;  for  in  six  days  the  Lord 
made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day :  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed 
the  sabbath-day  and  hallowed  it.  Isa.  Ivi.  2,  4,  6,  7. 
Mat.  V.  17,  18.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the 
law,  or  the  prophets ;  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to 
fulfil ;  for  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  till  heaven  and  earth  pass, 
one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  w  ise  pass  from  the  law,  till 
all  be  fulfilled. 

If  they  prove  any  thing,  they  must  needs  prove  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  seventh  day,  seeing  in  all  the  law  there  is 
no  mention  made  of  the  first  day  of  the  week  being  a  sab- 
bath. If  these  may  be  reckoned  good  and  sound  conse- 
quences, I  know  no  absurdities  so  great,  no  heresies  so 
damnable,  no  superstitions  so  ridiculous,  but  may  be 
cloaked  with  the  authority  of  the  scripture. 

In  their  27th  chapter,  and  the  first,  second,  and  third 
9# 


102 


SHORT  EXAMINATION  OF 


sections,  they  speak  at  large  of  the  definition  and  nature 
of  Sacraments  ;  but  in  all  the  scriptures  they  bring,  there 
is  not  one  word  sacraments :  The  truth  is,  there  was  a 
good  reason  for  this  omission;  for  such  a  thing  is  not  to  be 
found  in  all  the  bible.  For  them  to  allege,  that  the  thing 
signified,  is  to  be  found  in  scripture,  though  that  be  also  a 
begging  of  the  question,  will  not  excuse  such,  who  elsewhere 
aver,  the  whole  counsel  of  God  is  contained  in  the  scripture, 
to  forsake  and  reject  the  tenor  thereof,  and  scrape  out  of 
the  rubbish  of  the  Romish  tradition,  for  that  which  is 
reckoned  by  themselves  so  substantial  a  part  of  their  faith. 

In  their  fourth  section  they  assert  two  things  ;  first, 
That  there  are  two  only  sacraments  under  the  gospel. 
Secondly,  that  these  two  are  baptism  and  the  supper. 

To  prove  which  they  allege,  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye 
therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  -the  Holy 
Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  20.  23.  When  ye  come  together  there- 
fore into  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 
For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  deliv- 
ered unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  the  same  night  in 
which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread.  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a 
man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and 
stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no 
man  taketh  this  honour  to  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of 
Cod,  as  was  Aaron. 

Now  granting  there  was  such  a  thing  as  sacraments,  to 
be  so  solemnly  performed,  all  that  these  scriptures  will 
prove  is,  That  these  two  were  appointed  to  be  performed ; 
but  that  there  are  only  two,  or  that  these  are  they,  which 
is  the  thing  asserted  and  incumbent  to  be  proved,  there  is 
not  the  least  shadow  of  proof  alleged ;  for,  according  to 
their  own  definition  of  a  sacrament,  in  the  larger  catechism, 
where  they  say.  The  parts  of  a  sacrament  are  tivo,  the  one 
an  outward  and  sensible  sign,  used  according  to  Chrisfs  own 
appointment ;  the  other,  an  inward  and  spiritual  grace 
thereby  signified  ;  both  the  washing  of  one  another'' s  feet, 
and  the  anointing  of  the  sich  with  oil,  doth  answer  to  it, 
and  many  other  things.  So  that  the  probation  of  a  sacra- 
ment  at  all,  or  of  their  being  two,  seven,  yea,  or  seventy, 
is  all  alike  easy  ;  seeing  neither  name  nor  number  is  to  be 


WESTMINSTER  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  103 

found  in  the  scripture,  they  being  the  mere  conceits  and 
inventions  of  men.  And  yet  it  is  marvellous  to  see, 
with  how  great  confidence  some  men  do  assert  the  scrip- 
ture to  be  their  rule,  while  they  build  up  so  considerable 
parts  of  their  doctrine,  without  the  least  scripture  foun- 
dation. 

Thus  I  thought  fit  to  pitch  upon  these  three,  viz.,  The 
scHptures,  sabbath,  and  sacraments,  because  these  be  three 
of  the  main  things  for  which  we  the  Quakers  are  chiefly  cried 
out  against,  and  accused,  as  believing  erroneously  concern- 
ing them.  Now  what  we  believe  concerning  these  things, 
and  how  agreeable  our  testimony  herein  is  to  the  scrip- 
tures, is  heretofore  sufficiently  demonstrated  :  Also  how 
little  scripture  proof  these  have  for  their  contrary  asser- 
tions to  us  in  these  things,  notwithstanding  their  great 
pretences  to  scripture,  will  also  appear  to  the  unbiassed 
reader. 


THE  END. 


THE 


ANCIENT  TESTIMONY 


OF  THE 


PEOPLE  CALLED  QUAKERS, 

REVIVED. 


BY  THE  ORDER  AND  WITH  THE   APPROBATION  OF  THE  YEARLY 
MEETING,  HELD  FOR  THE  PROVINXES  OF  PENN- 
SYLVANIA AND  N-EW  JERSEY,  1772. 


PHILADELPHIA : 

1843. 


THE 


ANCIENT  TESTIMONY 

OF  THE 

PEOPLE  CALLED  QUAKERS, 

REVIVED. 

Dear  Friends, 
Having  lately,  by  an  introduction  to  our  Book  of 
Discipline,  given  a  short  hint  how  our  respective 
meetings  for  church  affairs  do  consist,  and  by  what 
authority  and  example  they  came  at  first  to  be  in- 
stituted, we  think  well  at  this  time,  for  the  further 
information  and  encouragement  of  our  youth  and 
others  whose  faces  are  turned  towards  Zion,  to  sig- 
nify, that  by  living  experience  we  find,  and  can  with 
good  conscience  declare  and  testify,  that  the  same 
blessed  Holy  Spirit  which  led  us  to  believe  and  re- 
ceive the  doctrines  and  principles  of  truth,  as  they 
were  declared  by  Christ  and  his  apostles  in  the  holy 
scriptures,  did  and  now  doth  lead  us  into  the  like  holy 
order  and  government  to  be  exercised  among  us,  as  it 
was  amongst  the  primitive  Christians,  in  sanctification 
and  holiness. 

For  the  church  of  God  is  a  gathering  of  "  them  that 
are  sanctified"  by  the  word  of  truth,  "called  to  be 
saints,''*  who  are  members  of  the  body,  even  the  true 
church,  whereof  Jesus  Christ  is  the  head.  But  before 
any  can  come  to  be  true  members  of  that  body,  they 
must  witness  the  fiery  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to 

*  1  Cor.  1.  2. 

(107) 


108  THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 

initiate  them  into  this  true  church ;  and  as  they  follow 
Christ  in  the  regeneration,*  they  will  witness  a  purity 
of  living,  and  be  qualified  to  act  and  judge  for  him, 
who  in  dispensing  his  Holy  Spirit,  doth  in  his  infinite 
wisdom  minister  unto  every  member  a  measure  there- 
of, which  operates  diversely  "for  the  edifying  of  the 
body,  there  being  some  apostles,  some  teachers,  some 
pastors,"")"  some  elders,  young  men,  and  babes :  for  all 
are  not  apostles,  elders,  nor  babes  ;J  yet  all  who  are 
truly  gathered  are  members,  and  as  such,  have  a  sense 
and  feeling  of  the  life  of  the  body  flowing  from  the 
head  Jesus  Christ.  And  whilst  they  remain  in  that 
sense,  acting  "  with  all  lowliness,  meekness,  and  long- 
suflfering,  forbearing  one  another  in  love,  endeavouring 
to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace,"§ 
they  will  be  endued  with  right  judgment,  seasoned 
with  pure  charity  and  perfect  love,  which  is  the  bond 
of  our  holy  communion  and  church-fellowship. 

And  as  we  become  thus  initiated  and  qualified,  we 
shall  be  enabled  to  maintain  the  holy  order  and 
government  above  mentioned,  in  perfect  unity;  and 
according  to  the  degree  of  faithfulness  we  are  found 
in,  shall  more  and  more  see  "  the  holy  city  New  Jeru- 
salem, coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared 
as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband  ;"||  and  the  river 
•  of  water  of  life  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God, 
and  of  the  Lamb ;  which  city  being  the  true  church, 
"  had  a  wall  great  and  high,"^  signifying  the  excel- 
lency of  God's  power  encompassing  those  that  are 
within  this  church ;  and  keeping  out  all  that  would 
invade  or  hurt  it.  "  And  this  wall  had  twelve  founda- 
tions, and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles 
of  the  Lamb  which  denotes,  that  the  doctrines  of 
the  apostles  are  to  be  embraced — and  those  that  are 
not  founded  upon  them,  to  be  rejected  and  shut  out 
of  this  holy  city,  which  had  but  one  street ;  and  that 


*  Mat.  19.  28.  t  Eph.  4.  11.  t  ]  Cor.  12.  28.  §  Eph.  4.  2,  3. 
II  Rev.  21.  2.         IT  Ibid  ver.  12.     **  Ibid  ver.  14. 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


109 


is  the  way  to  the  tree  of  life,  where  the  true  members 
of  the  church  of  Christ  are  travelling  in  the  unity  of 
his  blessed  Spirit ;  and  so  they  become  "  of  one  heart, 
and  of  one  soul,"*  as  the  multitude  of  them  that  be- 
lieved in  the  apostles'  days  were ;  in  which  precious 
unity  we  shall  feel  the  life  of  righteousness. 

And  as  we  come  to  feel  this  life,  and  therein  expe- 
rience the  arisings  of  this  glorious  day  of  love  and 
light,  with  the  increase  of  this  blessed  unity,  we  shall 
more  "and  more  witness  the  glory  of  this  spiritual 
dispensation,  by  knowing  God's  "  tabernacle  with  us,"t 
and  his  dwelling  in  us,  and  the  peaceable  government 
of  the  Lamb  among  us,  mysteriously  signified  by  the 
descending  of  this  holy  city.  And  as  we  abide  here, 
we  shall  with  John  see  no  more  sea;J  that  is,  we 
shall  not  degenerate  into  that  outrageous  and  divid- 
ing principle,  that  has  at  times  prevailed  in  some  that 
w^alked  amongst  us,  to  manifest  they  were  not  of  us  ; 
but  shall  "  present  our  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy, 
acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  our  reasonable  ser- 
vice ;  and  not  be  conformed  to  this  world,  but  trans- 
formed by  the  renewing  of  our  mind,  proving  what  is 
that  good,  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God  ;"  and 
then,  none  among  us  "  will  think  of  himself  more 
highly  than  he  ought ;  but  will  think  soberly,  accord* 
ing  as  God  hath  dealt  to  every  man  the  measure  of 
faith." 

For  having  "  gifts  differing,"  as  said  the  apostle, 
"  according  to  the  grace  that  is  given  to  us  ;  whether 
prophecy,  we  shall  prophesy,  according  to  the  pro»- 
portion  of  faith  ;  or  ministry,  we  shall  w^ait  on  our 
ministry;  or  he  that  teacheth,  on  teaching;  or  he  that 
exhorteth,  on  exhortation  ;  he  that  giveth,  will  do  it 
with  simplicity ;  he  that  ruleth,  with  diligence ;  he  that 
showeth  mercy,  with  cheerfulness ;"  our  love  will  be 
"  without  dissimulation — abhorring  that  which  is  evil, 

•  Acts  4.  32.  t  Rev.  21.  3,     .  *  Ibid  ver,  L 

§  Rom.  12.  1,  3,3. 
10 


110  THE  >NCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


cleaving  to  that  which  is  good;  kindly  affectioned  one 
towards  another,  with  brotherly  love — in  honour  pre- 
ferring one  another ;  not  slothful  in  business,"  but  pro- 
viding things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all  men  ;  and  yet 
have  our  minds  kept  above  the  surfeiting  cares  of  the 
world,  by  being  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord ; 
rejoicing  in  hope,  patient  in  tribulation,  continuing  in- 
stant in  prayer,  distributing  to  the  necessity  of  saints, 
given  to  hospitality,  blessing  them  which  persecute  us, 
and  not  cursing."* 

We  shall  also  "  be  of  the  same  mind  one  towards 
another,  affecting  not  high  things,  but  condescending 
to  men  of  low  estate :  not  wise  in  our  own  conceits ; 
nor  recompense  to  any  man  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for 
railing  ;  but  overcome  evil  with  good  ;  and  as  much 
as  lieth  in  us,  live  peaceably  with  all  men,  having  the 
same  love ;  doing  nothing  through  strife  or  vain  glory, 
but  in  lowliness  of  mind,  each  esteeming  the  other 
better  than  themselves the  strongest  and  best  gifted, 
not  despising  the  meanest,  nor  they  envying  the  strong- 
est ;  but  all  in  their  respective  stations  and  degrees 
will  "  walk  by  the  same  rule,"  be  of  one  accord,  "  and 
mind  the  same  thing,"  heartily  joining  to  maintain 
charity  in  all  its  branches,  and  carry  on  the  affairs  of 
truth  in  the  lamb-like  spirit,  to  the  honour  of  God  and 
comfort  one  of  another  in  him ;  and  then  we  shall 
demonstrate,  that  we  experimentally  know  there  is 
one  body,  and  one  Spirit ;  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one 
baptism;  one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all, 
and  through  all,  and  in  us  all."f 

By  all  which  it  is  manifest,  that  our  church  fellow- 
ship stands  in  the  bond  of  charity  and  true  unity  of 
the  Holy  Spirit ;  the  fruit  whereof,  as  saith  the  apostle, 
"  is  in  all  goodness,  righteousness  and  truth,  love,  joy 
peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  faith,  meekness,  tem- 
perance, against  such  there  is  no  law  ;  for  the  law 


*  Rom.  12.  6,  9—14.  .t  Ibid.  ver.  16,  17.  1  Peter  3.  9.  Rom.  12. 
18,21.     Phil.  2.  2,  3.     Ibid.  3.  16.     Eph.  4.  4,  5,  6. 


THE   A>-CIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


Ill 


is  fulfilled  in  one  word,"  saith  the  same  apostle,  "  even 
this,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself ;"  which 
is  that  perfect  charity  we  speak  of,  and  desire  all 
may  come  unto,  and  be  preserved  in  ;  so  that  God, 
"  who  is  love,"  may  take  delight  in  us,  and  make 
his  abode  with  us;  and  then  shall  we  "walk  in  the 
Spirit,  and  not  fulfil  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  for  the  flesh 
lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the 
flesh."* 

"  The  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,"  said  the 
apostle  Paid  to  the  Galatians,  "  which  are  these : 
adultery,  fornication,  uncleanness,  lasciviousness,  idol- 
atry, witchcraft,  hatred,  variance,  emulations,  wrath, 
strife,  seditions,  heresies,  envyings,  murders,  drunken- 
ness, revelling,  and  such  like ;  and  they  that  do  such 
things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God."  And 
the  same  apostle,  when  he  wrote  to  the  churches  of 
Rome,  Corinth,  Ephesus,  and  Colosse,  testifying  against 
the  like  evils,  and  against  "  foolish  talking  and  jesting," 
he  added,  that  "  no  whoremonger,  nor  unclean  person, 
nor  covetous  man,  who  is  an  idolater,  hath  any  in- 
heritance in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  God  ;  for 
because  of  these  things  cometh  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
the  children  of  disobedience.  Be  not,  therefore,"  said 
he,  partakers  with  them  ;  and  have  no  fellowship 
with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather  re- 
prove them.'''t 

And  th^  same  apostle,  speaking  of  some  "  who  were 
past  feeling,  had  given  themselves  over  to  lascivious- 
ness, to  work  all  uncleanness  with  greediness  :  But 
ye,"  said  he  to  the  believers,  "  have  not  so  learned 
Christ:  If  so  be,  that  ye  have  heard  him,  and  have 
been  taught  by  him,  as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus  ;  that  ye 
put  ofl'  concerning  the  former  conversation,  the  old 
man  which  is  corrupt,  according  to  the  deceitful  lusts; 
and  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your  mind  ;  and  that 

*  Eph.  5.  9.     Gal.  5.  Q2,  23.  also,  ver.  14,  16,  17. 
T  GaL  5.  19,  20,  21.    Eph.  5.  4,  5,  6,  7,  11.   Col.  3.  5. 


112 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


ye  put  on  the  new^  man,  which  after  God  is  created 
in  righteousness  and  true  holiness ;  wherefore  putting 
away  lying,  speak  every  man  truth  with  his  neigh- 
bour ;  for  we  are  members  one  of  another."  And 
after  he  forbad  them  "  to  be  angry  and  give  place  to 
the  devil,"  he  would  have  them  that  "  stole,  steal  no 
more;"  and  that  ''no  corrupt  communication  should 
proceed  out  of  their  mouth  ;  but  that  which  is  good 
to  the  use  of  edifying,  that  it  might  minister  grace  to 
the  hearers ;  and  that  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and 
anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil  speakings  should  be  put 
away,  with  all  malice."* 

And  the  apostle  having  testified  against  those  "  who 
were  full  of  envy,  murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity, 
whisperers,  backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud, 
boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient  to  pa- 
rents ;  without  understanding,  covenant-breakers,  with- 
out natural  affection,  implacable,  unmerciful,  and  such 
as  held  the  truth  in  unrighteousness,"!  he  saith,  "  Know 
ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  God  ?  Be'  not  deceived  ;  neither  fornicators, 
nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor 
abusers  of  themselves  with  mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor 
covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor  extortioners, 
shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  such  were 
some  of  you ;  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanc- 
tified, but  ye  are  justified,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. "J  By  this  we 
may  clearly  understand,  that  the  vilest  of  people,  as 
they  give  way  to  the  power  and  word  of  truth,  may 
be  sanctified,  and  so  become  members  of  the  church 
of  Christ ;  which  is  great  encouragement  for  all  to 
submit  themselves  to  the  divine  holy  hand,  that  leads 
them  to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life. 

But  we  may.  observe,  that  notwithstanding  the 
many  cautions  and  repeated  advice  of  the  apostles* 


*  Eph.  4. 19—31. 
t  1  Cor.  6.  9,  10,  11. 


t  Rom.  1.  29»  30,  31.  also,  ver.  18. 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY   REVIVED.  113 

yet  some  in  their  days,  as  in  our  time,  who  professed 
the  truth,  and  seemed  in  measure  redeemed  out  of  the 
evils  of  this  world,  fell  into  these  and  the  like  enormi- 
ties, which  the  apostles  testified  against;  and  some 
others  who  were  then  gathered  into  the  belief  of  the 
principles  and  doctrines  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  fell 
from  those  principles,  as  some  have  done  in  our  day. 
In  w^hich  cases,  such  as  stood  firm  in  the  faith,  had 
power  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  after  Christian  endeavours 
to  convince  and  reclaim  those  backsliders,  to  exclude 
them  from  our  spiritual  fellowship  and  communion,  as 
also  the  privileges  they  had  as  fellow-members :  which 
power,  we  know  by  good  experience,  continues  with 
us,  in  carrying  on  the  discipline  of  the  church  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness.* 

Therefore,  we  say,  as  our  brethren  have  heretofore 
concluded,  that  where  any  in  the  church  of  God,  pre- 
tending conscience  or  revelation,  shall  arise  to  teach 
and  practise,  however  insignificant  or  small  in  them- 
selv^es  whether  principles  or  practice,  yet  if  they  be 
contrary  to  such  as  are  already  received  as  true,  and 
confirmed  by  God's  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  his  saints  ; 
and  that  the  introducing  of  these  things  tends  to  bring 
reproach  upon  the  truth,  as  such  as  are  not  edifying 
in  themselves,  and  so  stumble  the  weak ;  those  who 
have  a  true  and  right  discerning,  may  in  and  by  the 
power  of  God  authorizing  them,  and  no  otherwise, 
condemn  and  judge  such  things  ;  and  their  so  doing 
will  be  obhgatory  upon  all  the  members  that  have  a 
true  sense,  because  they  will  see  it  to  be  so,  and  sub- 
mit to  it.  • 

Whatsoever  innovation,  diflference,  or  diverse  ap- 
pearance, whether  in  doctrine  or  practice,  proceedeth 
not  from  the  pure  moving  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  or  is 
not  done  out  of  pure  tenderness  of  conscience,  but 


*lTim.  1.  20,    2Tim.  2.  17;  3.8;  4.10.     3  John  1.  9.  Gal. 
2.  4.     1  Cor.  1.  12;  5.  1. 
10* 


114 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


either  from  that  which  being  puffed  up,  afFecteth  sin- 
gularity, and  there-through  would  be  observed, 
commended,  and  exalted,  or  from  the  malignity  of 
some  humours  and  natural  tempers,  which  will  be 
contradicting  without  cause,  and  secretly  begetting 
divisions,  animosities  and  emulations,  by  which  the 
unity  and  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren  is  lessened 
or  rent,  all  things  proceeding  from  this  root  and  spirit, 
however  little  they  may  be  supposed  to  be  of  them- 
selves, are  to  be  guarded  against,  withstood  and  de- 
nied, as  hurtful  to  the  true  church's  peace  and  hindrance 
of  the  prosperity  of  truth. 

And  now  we  come  to  take  notice  of  some  things, 
that  others  professing  Christianity  deem  lawful,  which 
are  not  so  to  us :  as  swearing  and  fighting,  or  going 
to  war  when  required  by  lawful  authority.  The  first 
we  testify  against,  because  it  is  contrary  to  the  express 
command  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  who  said,  "  Swear 
not  at  all  and  the  apostle  James  writing  to  the 
twelve  scattered  tribes,  who  according  to  their  law, 
were  to  "  swear  by  the  Lord,  and  perform  their  oaths 
to  him,"  saith :  "  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren, 
swear  not ;  neither  by  heaven,  neither  by  the  earth, 
neither  by  any  other  oath ;  but  let  your  yea  be  yea, 
and  your  nay,  nay,  lest  you  fall  into  condemnation.'-f 
By  this  we  believe,  that  all  oaths  commanded  or  al- 
lowed by  the  Mosaical  law,  which  took  their  begin- 
ning from  want  of  truth  and  faithfulness,  as  well  as 
the  oaths  of  those  times,  are  totally  abrogated,  and 
instead  thereof  the  speaking  of  truth  established. 
And  we  are  greatly  thankful  to  God#  that  our  supe- 
riors in  Great  Britain  have  been  pleased  to  grant 
relief  and  ease  to  us  in  that  point,  and  hope  it  will  be 
a  firm  and  renewed  obligation  upon  us  to  keep  peace- 
able, faithful,  harmless  and  honest  towards  all  the 
children  of  men :  and  then  we  shall  assuredly  be  pre- 


*  Mat.  5.  34. 


f  James  5.  12. 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


115 


served  out  of  those  contests,  fallacies,  strife  and  per- 
fidies, against  whicli  oaths  were  at  first  introduced  as 
a  remedy,  and  are  still  alleged  to  be  a  security. 

And  since  we  must  not  swear  at  all,"  we  cannot 
administer  oaths  to  others ;  therefore,  let  all  of  our 
community,  who  are  or  may  be  concerned  as  magis- 
trates, be  tender  of  God's  honour  in  this  matter. 

And  as  for  wars  and  fightings,  they  are  altogether 
unlawful  to  us,  because  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  for  the  excellency  of  his  government,  is 
called  "  the  Prince  of  Peace,"*  in  his  blessed  sermon 
upon  the  mount,  commanded  that  we  should  "  love  our 
enemies."! 

And  the  apostle  Paul  exhorts,  not  to  "  avenge  our- 
selves ;"  but  "  if  our  enemy  hunger,  we  must  feed 
him;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink."J  But  it  is  evident, 
that  war  teacheth  to  hate,  famish  and  destroy  them. 
The  same  apostle  declares,  that  we  war  not  after  the 
flesh,§  nor  "  wrestle  against  flesh  and  blood. "||  But 
outward  war  is  according  to  the  flesh,  and  against 
flesh  and  blood,  for  the  shedding  of  the  one,  and  de- 
stroying of  the  other.  The  same  apostle  saith  further, 
"The  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal,  but 
mighty  through  God  ;"1[  so  are  not  the  weapons  of 
outward  warfare.  And  the  apostle  James  testifies, 
that  wars  and  fightings  come  from  lusts,**  and  those 
lusts  war  in  the  members  of  carnal  men:  but  such  as 
have  crucified  the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts, 
cannot  indulge  them  by  waging  war ;  nor  can  the  ser- 
vants of  Christ  fight,  because  his  "  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world."ff  So  that  when  Peter  used  the  sw^ord, 
his  Lord  and  Master  reproved  him,  saying,  "  Put  up 
again  thy  sword  into  his  place,  for  all  they  that  take 
the  sword,  shall  perish  with  the  sword."JJ  We  are 
not  w^ithout  sorrowful  instances,  of  some  that  have 


*  Isa.  9.  6.  t  Mat.  5.  44.  t  Rom.  12.  19,  20. 

§  2  Cor.  10.  3.  II  Eph.  6.  12.  IT  2  Cor.  10.  4. 

»*  James  4.  1.  ft  John  18.  36.  U  Mat.  26.  52. 


116 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


been  educated  in  the  peaceable  principles  here  asserted; 
and  yet  became  so  far  degenerated  from  it  as  to  use 
the  sword ;  and  they  perished  by  the  sword ;  which  is 
here  mentioned  only  as  a  warning  to  those,  who  by 
pursuing  the  vanity  of  their  minds,  may  happen  to 
stray  out  of  the  pure  path  of  peace,  and  fall  into  the 
like  inconveniences. 

By  air  which  it  may  appear,  that  Jesus  Christ,  the 
captain  of  our  salvation,  calls  those  that  list  themselves 
under  his  banner,  to  bear  his  cross,  and  abide  in  hu- 
mility, patience,  simplicity  and  true  charity,  and  not 
any  ways  indulge  the  least  thought  of  revenge,  or 
"  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing  much 
less  endeavour  to  advance  themselves  by  the  fraudulent 
stratagems  of  war ;  but  suffer  true  love  to  take  place 
of  wrath,  and  forgiveness  to  overcome  injury  and  re- 
venge ;  so  the  lamb  will  be  preserved  before  the  lion, 
and  "the  lion"  resign  to,  and  "lie  down  with  the  lamb." 

And  although  these  testimonies  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles  are  so  clear  against  wars  and  fightings,  yet 
our  elder  brethren,  and  some  of  us,  formerly  suffered 
much  because  we  could  not  ourselves  bear  arms,  nor 
send  others  in  our  places,  nor  pay  for  buying  of  drums 
and  other  military  attire ;  as  also,  for  not  observing 
those  days,  which  were  appointed  to  crave  a  blessing 
for  success  to  the  arms  of  the  nation  where  we  lived, 
or  to  give  thanks  for  the  victories  acquired  by  the 
effusion  of  much  blood. 

There  are  other  things,  as  giving  flattering  titles, 
uncovering  the  head,  and  cringing  to  men ;  calling  the 
days  and  months  by  the  heathen  names,  and  drinking 
one  to  another,  drinking  healths,  riotings,  banquetings, 
and  using  games,  sports,  plays,  revels,  comedies,  and 
such  like,  which  many  of  the  professors  of  Christianity 
allow,  are  not  at  all  lawful  to  us,  because-  they  not 
only  waste  that  time  which  is  but  lent  us,  and  should 
be  spent  to  the  honour  of  God,  but  also  naturally 


»  Rom.  12.  17.     1  Peter  3.  9. 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


117 


draw  men  from  God's  fear ;  and  we  know  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  is  against  them,  and  the 
inward  convictions  of  hght  and  grace  in  our  own 
hearts,  have  prevailed  upon  us  to  lay  them  aside. 

And  some  called  Christians,  about  the  first  coming 
forth  of  our  friends,  encouraged  people  to  go  from 
their  worships  to  gaming,  sportings,  music,  dancing, 
wrestling,  running  of  races,  and  the  like;  counting  it 
not  inconsistent  with  religion  so  to  do ;  which  was  so 
abominable  in  the  sight  of  God,  that  he  was  pleased 
to  raise  a  holy  zeal  in  our  elder  brethren  against  those 
ungodly  practices,  and  against  drinking  healths,  ban- 
quetings  and  riotous  living,  which  not  only  provoke 
people  to  excess  of  eating,  drinking,  laughter,  foolish 
talking,  jesting,  and  such  like  things,  that  are  sinful, 
and  in  no  wise  becominfr  the  soliditv,  orravitv  and  so- 
briety,  which  men  professing  Christianity  ought  to  be 
adorned  with ;  but  it  is  obvious,  that  such  as  run  into 
those  excesses,  bring  a  scorn  and  slight  upon  their 
profession,  to  the  grief  of  the  honest-hearted ;  and  not 
only  so,  but  they  lay  themselves  open  to  commit  all 
such  vices  as  the  devil  may  tempt  them  to. 

And  our  constant  testimony  has  been,  and  is,  against 
saying  you  to  a  single  person ;  not  only  because  it  is 
contrary  to  the  true  propriety  of  speech  and  scripture 
language;  but  it  gratilies  that  proud  Haman-like  spirit, 
which  possesses  the  heart  of  such,  who  would  arrogate 
to  themselves  the  homage  and  reverence  due  to  God; 
requiring  to  be  addressed  in  such  language,  as  they 
judge  more  honourable  than  that  which  they  bestow 
upon  the  Almighty. 

And  because  our  ancient  friends  and  elders  in  the 
truth  could  not  join  with  that  spirit,  they  suffered 
deeply  for  their  innocent  testimony  against  it ;  and 
yet,  upon  all  occasions,  showed  the  decent  respect 
due  to  men,  and  maintained  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  the 
true  honour  and  obedience  due  from  subjects  to  their 
prince,  inferiors  to  superiors,  from  children  to  parents, 


118 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


and  servants  to  masters ;  whereby  the  mutual  relations 
betwixt  those  different  ranks  and  degrees  of  men,  have 
been,  and  are  asserted  and  endeavoured  to  be  esta- 
blished, after  the  manner  our  Saviour  and  his  apostles 
w^ere  pleased  to  direct. 

Now,  before  we  go  further,  we  think  proper  to  give 
some  account  of  our  principles  and  practices,  con- 
cerning those  mutual  relations  or  ranks  of  men.  And 
first,  of  kings,  rulers,  and  magistrates ;  as  it  is  our 
belief,  that  the  powers  and  government  we  live  under 
are  of  the  Lord,*  so  we  acknowledge,  that  fidelity  and 
subjection  is  due  to  those  who  are  in  authority  over 
us,  expecting  only  the  benefit  of  those  good  laws 
which  are  deemed  our  birthright  as  English  subjects, 
and  not  the  protection  by  gyn  and  sword,  which  others 
make  the  terms  of  their  allegiance.  And  we  faithfully 
ow'n,  that  magistracy  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  and 
*'  those  who  rule  well  are  w^orthy  of  double  honour, "f 
and  deserve  to  be  really  valued  and  much  esteemed  ; 
not  by  giving  them  vain  appellations  or  flattering  titles, 
nor  by  bowing  the  body,  or  uncovering  the  head,  nor 
by  feigned  words,  called  compliments;  but  by  obey- 
ing their  just  and  lawful  commands,  wherein  the 
true  honour  and  subjection  due  to  them  doth  chiefly 
consist. 

And  it  has  been,  and  is  our  frequent  concern,  ac- 
cording to  the  pure  leadings  and  dictates  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit,  in  our  nearest  approaches  to  the  throne 
of  his  grace,  to  make  supplication,  prayer,  interces- 
sion, and  giving  of  thanks  for  kings,  and  all  that  are 
in  authority."J  And  we  'have  not  been  wanting  in 
our  respective  places  and  stations,  to  put  people  in 
mind,  as  the  apostle  exhorted,  to  be  "  subjected  to 
principalities  and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates,  and 
submit  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake, 
whether  it  be  to  the  king  as  supreme,  or  unto  gover- 


*Rom.  13.  1. 


t  Rom.  13.  2.    1  Tim.  5.  17.         t  1  Tim.  2.  1. 


THE  A>XIENT  TESTI3I0Nr  REVIVED. 


119 


nors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punish- 
ment of  evil-doers,  and  praise  of  them  that  do  well;"* 
for  so  the  magistrates  "  are  ministers  of  God  to  us  for 
good,  bearing  not  the  sword  in  vain,  being  revengers 
to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil  and  for 
this  cause  pay  we  tribute  also,  for  they  are  God's 
ministers,  attending  continually  on  this  very  thing. 

Yet,  when  laws  and  statutes  were  made,  requiring 
certain  conformities,  which  for  conscience-sake  could 
not  be  complied  wnth  by  our  faithful  friends,  some 
magistrates,  instead  of  the  sword  of  justice,  took  up 
the  sword  of  persecution  against  them  ;  nevertheless, 
they  did  not  resist,  but  patiently  suffered  the  spoiling 
of  their  goods,  grievous  imprisonments,  scourging  and 
banishment  from  their  tender  families,  friends  and  re- 
lations :  choosing,  as  the  holy  apostles  did  in  the  like 
case,  "  to  obey  God  rather  than  men  ;"J  for  they  could 
not  "  but  speak  the  things  which  they  had  seen  and 
heard  ;"  and  for  all  this  cruel  usage  and  sufferings, 
they  paid  their  taxes  and  tributes,  "  rendering  to  Caesar 
the  thinojs  which  were  his,  and  to  God  the  thino^s  >hat 
were  his  ;*'§  for  so  was  "  the  will  of  God,  that  with 
well  doing,  they  should  put  to  silence  the  ignorance 
of  foolish  men."|| 

And  here  it  is  necessary  to  distinguish  between 
the  laws  or  statutes  which  occasioned  those  suffer- 
ings, and  the  law,  which  the  apostle  said,  "  is  good  if 
a  man  use  it  law^fuUy ;  knowing  this,  that  the  law  is 
not  made  for  the  righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless 
and  disobedient,  for  the  ungodly  and  for  sinners,  for 
unholy  and  profane,  for  murderers  of  tathers,  and 
murderers  of  mothers,  for  man-slayers,  for  whore- 
mongers, for  them  that  defile  themselves  with  man- 
kind, for  man-stealers,  for  hars,  for  perjured  persons, 
and  for  any  other  thing  that  is  contrary  to  sound 
doctrine."1l 


*  1  Peter  2.  13,  14.  +  Rom.  13.  4.  t  Acts  5.  29.  4.  20. 

§  Mat  22.  21.  II  1  Peter  2.  15.  ^  1  Tim.  1.  8, 9, 10. 


120 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


Dear  Friends, 

It  is  evident  that  it  was  designed  by  those  statutes, 
not  only  to  bring  all  to  one  form  of  worship  contrived 
by  human  invention ;  but  also  to  establish  a  ministry 
and  ministers,  called  and  ordained  by  men,  "  many  of 
whom  judged  the  life,  grace,  and  Spirit  of  God  no  es- 
sential part  of  their  ministry,  nor  any  necessary  qualifi- 
cation of  their  ministers,  which  judgment  of  theirs 
being  against  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life,  and  the 
divine  institution  of  our  Saviour's  spiritual  worship, 
must  needs  be  contrary  to  sound  doctrine."* 

Nevertheless,  to  uphold  their  human  ministry,  ample 
provision  was  made  for  maintenance  of  their  minis- 
ters ;  and  to  extort  it  from  such  as  could  not  for  con- 
science-sake, own,  hear,  or  receive  their  ministry. 
But,  when  it  pleased  God  to  discover  to  ou-r  friends 
and  elders,  that  "  they  who  worship  the  Father,  must 
worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth,"f  and  be  brought 
to  the  true  unity  thereof,  and  not  into  a  mere  outward 
conformity,  they  were  soon  led  to  embrace  the  ancient, 
holy,  living  and  free  ministry;  which  at  the  breaking 
forth  of  this  day  and  dispensation  of  the  new  covenant, 
was  plentifully  bestowed  upon  men  and  women,  who, 
having  received  the  true  knowledge  of  things  spiritual, 
and  being  in  measure  purified  and  sanctified,  were 
called,  moved,  and  ordained  to  minister  by  the  inward 
power  and  virtue  of  the  word  of  life,  feeling  a  peculiar 
unction  from  the  Holy  One,J  to  prepare  and  supply 
them  in  the  work  of  this  ministry.  And  "  as  every 
one  had  received  the  gift,  even  so  they  ministered 
one  to  another,  as  good  stewards  of  the  manifold 
grace  of  God;  approving  themselves  in  much  patience, 
in  afflictions,  in  necessity,  in  distress,  in  stripes,  in 
imprisonments, "§  &c. ;  and  as  they  freely  received, 
they  freely  gave,  seeking  the  salvation  of  souls,  and 
keeping  the  "  gospel  without  charge ;  coveting  no 


*  R.  B.  438,  419.  t  John  4.  23,  24.  t  1  John  2.  20,  27. 

§1  Peter  4.  10.    2  Cor.  6.  4,  5, 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED, 


121 


man's  silver,  gold,  or  apparel."*  And  this  pure,  free 
and  living  ministry  of  the  word,  does  in  a  good  degree, 
through  the  great  loving  kindness  of  God,  continue 
amongst  us  hitherto. 

But  those  ministers  ordained  by  men,  are  of  a  con- 
trary disposition  ;  for  "  they  preach  for  hire,  and  divine 
for  money,  and  look  for  their  gain  from  their  quarter, 
and  prepare  war  against  such  as  put  not  into  their 
mouths  ;"t  and  so  they  have  always  done.  And  be- 
cause our  friends  could  not  in  good  conscience  con- 
tribute to  support  their  false  ministry,  they  stirred  up 
persecution,  and  turned  the  magistrate's  sword  back- 
ward, and  the  laws  against  the  righteous,  which  was 
also  contrary  to  sound  doctrine,  as  well  as  the  true 
use  and  end  of  good  laws,  and  far  from  fulfilling  the 
royal  law  according  to  the  scripture,  which  the  apostle 
James  sums  up  in  these  words,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself :" J  Therefore,  with  what  justice 
could  those  statutes  be  put  in  execution  against  our 
friends  for  their  peaceable  meeting  to  worship  God  "in 
spirit  and  in  truth,"  since  our  most  holy  Saviour  and 
Bishop  of  souls  declared,  that  the  "  Father  seeks  such 
to  worship  him."^  And  for  ever  blessed  and  happy 
will  they  be  who  are  found  of  him,  and  willingly  sub- 
mit to  his  requirings,  both  to  believe  on  him,  and  wor- 
ship him  in  his  own  spirit,  as  also  conscientiously  to 
suffer  for  his  name  and  testimony.|| 

So,  dear  friends,  having  by  the  foregoing  hints 
briefly  observed  how  the  material  or  carnal  sword, 
invented  by  men  to  execute  their  wrath  and  revenge 
upon  their  fellow  creatures,  differs  from  the  sword  of 
justice,  "ordained  of  God  for  punishment  of  evil-doers, 
and  praise  of  them  that  do  well ;"  as  also  having  in 
part  showed  our  duty  to  kings  and  rulers,  we  come 
now  to  treat  of  those  relations  between  children  and 


*  i  Cor.  9.  18.  Acts  20.  33.  t  Mich.  3.  11.  Isa.  56.  11.  Mic  3. 5, 
X  James  2.  8.  §  John  4.  23,  24.  ||  Phil.  1.  29, 

11 


122 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


parents,  servants  and  masters,  whose  respective  duties 
to  each  other  are  best  expressed  in  the  apostle's  v^^ords, 
who  said,  "  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord, 
for  this  is  right.  Honour  thy  father  and  mother, 
which  is  the  first  commandment  with  promise,  that  it 
may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on 
the  earth."* 

And  ye  "  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to 
wrath,  lest  they  be  discouraged ;  but  bring  them  up 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."f 

"  Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  mas- 
ters according  to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling, 
in  singleness  of  your  hearts  as  unto  Christ,  not  with 
eye-service,  as  men-pleasers,  but  as  the  servants  of 
Christ ;  doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart,  with 
good  will,  doing  service  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to 
men-;  knowing  that  whatsoever  good  thing  any  man 
doeth,  the  same  shall  he  receive  of  the  Lord,  whether 
he  be  bond  or  free:  but  he  that  doeth  wrong,  shall 
receive  for  the  wrong  which  he  hath  done ;  and  there 
is  no  respect  of  persons.  Let  as  many  servants  as 
are  under  the  yoke,  count  their  own'  masters  worthy 
of  all  honour,  that  the  name  of  God  and  his  doctrine 
be  not  blasphemed.  And  they  that  have  believing 
masters,  let  them  not  despise  them  because  they  are 
brethren ;  but  rather  do  them  service,  because  they 
are  faithful  and  beloved,  partakers  of  the  benefit. 
Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto  their  own  mas- 
ters, and  to  please  them  well  in  all  things,  not  answer- 
ing again,  or  gainsaying ;  not  purloining,  but  showing 
all  good  fidelity;  that  they  may  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things."  And  the  apostle 
Peter  bids  servants  be  subject  to  their  own  masters, 
with  all  fear,  not  only  to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  also 
to  the  froward  ;J  for  this  is  thank-worthy,  if  a  man  for 


*  Eph.  6.  1,  2,  3.  Col.  3.  20. 
t  1  Peter  2.  18. 


t  Eph.  6.  4.     Col.  3.  21. 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED.  123 

conscience  towards  God  endure  grief,  suffering  wrong- 
fully."* 

"  Masters,  give  unto  your  servants  that  which  is 
just  and  equal,  knowing  also  that  ye  have  a  master 
in  heaven ;  neither  is  there  respect  of  persons  with 
him."t 

And  as  the  good  apostles  were  moved  in  their  day, 
by  the  Lord's  Holy  Spirit,  thus  to  exhort,  so  in  a  mea- 
sure of  the  same  spirit,  our  friends  and  brethren  have 
in  this  day  been  concerned  to  desire,  that  parents 
might  be  exemplary  to  their  children  in  conversation, 
and  in  keeping  out  of  the  vain  fashions,  customs  and 
pride  of  the  world,  by  adorning  themselves  modestly, 
and  in  plainness,  observing  the  scripture  language, 
wherein  is  true  propriety  of  speech  :  and  that  a  godly 
care  and  concern  should  be  upon  the  minds  of  all 
parents  to  watch  over  their  children,  with  supplica- 
tion to  the  Lord,  that  they  be  not  drawn  away  from 
the  innocency,  simplicity,  and  plainness  of  the  way  of 
truth ;  and  in  a  sense  thereof  to  reach  the  witness  in 
them,  that  so  they  might  feel  in  their  own  spirit  a 
degree  of  fear  and  reverence  towards  God,  instructing 
them  to  follow  his  counsel  and  obey  his  voice.  And 
as  the  tribes  of  Israel  were  required  of  God  to  teach 
his  precepts  diligently  unto  their  children,  and  talk  of 
them  when  they  sat  in  their  houses,  and  walked  by  the 
way,  and  when  they  laid  down,  and  when  they  rose 
up,  so  should  parents  be  concerned  to  acquaint  their 
children  how  the  Lord  led  them  from  one  degree  of 
faithfulness  to  another,  in  a  denial  of  the  world's  cor- 
rupt ways,  language,  and  customs.  But  if  children 
reject  their  parents'  or  guardians'  advice,  and  prove 
refractory,  they  are  to  acquaint  the  proper  meetings 
therewith,  in  order  to  have  further  advice  and  assist- 
ance for  reclaiming  such  children.J 


*  Eph.  6.  5—8.  Col.  3.  25.  1  Tim.  6.  1,  2.  Tit.  2.  9,  10. 
1  Peter  2.  18,  19.  t  Col.  4.  1.    Eph.  6.  9.  t  Deut.  6.  7. 

Epistle  1694. 


124  THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


And  that  all  parents  be  watchful  over  their  children, 
and  careful  not  to  suffer  them  to  get  into  pride  and 
excess,  but  to  keep  them  to  that  decent  plainness  which 
becomes  the  people  of  God  ;  that  the  sin  of  the  children 
may  not  be  upon  their  parents,  nor  they  exposed  to 
ruin  by  their  parents'  neglect,  or  evil  example  in  word 
or  deed. 

And  our  advice  is,  that  all  Friends'  children  have 
so  much  learning  as  to  read  the  holy  scriptures  and 
other  English  books,  and  to  write  and  cast  accounts, 
so  far  as  to  understand  some  necessary  rules  in  arith- 
metic ;  and  for  that  end  let  the  rich  help  the  poor. 

And  that  Friends  of  all  degrees  take  due  care  to 
bring  up  their  children  to  some  useful  and  necessary 
employment,  that  they  may  not  spend  their  precious 
time  in  idleness,  which  is  of  evil  example,  and  tends 
much  to  their  hurt. 

And  that  it  is  a  very  evil  thing  for  children  to  answer 
their  parents  crossly  or  frowardly ;  but  if  they  think 
amiss  of  what  is  proposed  or  said,  they  should  answer 
soberly  and  dutifully ;  for  parents  are  to  be  regarded 
and  obeyed  next  to  God ;  and  if  parents  become  poor 
or  helpless,  their  children  ought,  according  to  their 
abilities,  to  relieve  and  help  them. 

In  the  next  place,  we  are  to  show  what  our  princi- 
ples are,  concerning  that  holy  ordinance  of  marriage, 
which  may  be  reduced  to  these  three  particulars. 

First,  we  ought  not  to  marry  with  those  who  are 
out  of  the  belief  and  profession  of  the  blessed  "  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  or  being  of  another  judgment  or 
fellowship,  or  pretending  to  the  truth,  or  making' 
profession  thereof,  walk  not  in  some  good  degree  an- 
swerable thereunto. 

Secondly,  we  ought  not  to  marry  by  the  priests, 
who  take  upon  them  to  join  people  in  marriage  without 
any  command  from  the  law  of  God,  or  precedent,  or 
example,  from  the  holy  scriptures  for  so  doing. 

Thirdly,  we  ought  not  to  suffer  such  kind  of  mar- 
riages to  pass  among  us,  which  as  to  the  degrees  of 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY   REVIVED.  125 

consanguinity  or  affinity,  or  which  by  reason  of  pre- 
contract or  otherwise,  are  in  themselves  unlawful,  or 
from  which  there  may  be  any  just  reflection  cast  upon 
our  way. 

As  to  the  first,  we  say,  that  if  such  as  make  pro- 
fession with  us,  and  believe  in  the  light,  and  own  the 
doctrines  and  principles  of  truth,  concerning  the  spi- 
ritual appearance  and  manifestation  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  should  marry  with  such  as  do 
not  so  profess  and  believe,  or  with  such  as  profess  the 
truth,  and  walk  not  in  some  good  degree  answerable 
thereunto,  we  cannot  have  unity  with  such  mar- 
riages. 

But  if  any  should  think  it  strange  that  we  dislike 
joining  in  marriage  with  those  that  are  not  of  our  pro- 
fession, though  some  of  them  may  otherwise  be  of  a 
civil  deportment,  we  can  say  from  the  testimony  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  our  hearts,  that  such  mixing  in  mar- 
riages is  an  unequal  yoking,  and  ought  not  to  be  suf- 
fered amongst  us.  And  if  any  should  think  it  lawful, 
yet  some  know  by  experience,  that  it  has  not  been 
expedient,  but  very  hurtful,  and  of  ill  consequences  to 
the  parties,  as  well  as  a  grief  to  their  honest  friends 
and  relations,  and  frequently  ends  in  woe  and  ruin  of 
themselves  and  their  children. 

And  we  find  that  the  judgment  of  truth  in  the  pa- 
triarchs and  prophets  was  against  mixt  marriages  in 
their  time,  because  of  the  dangerous  effects  which 
attended  them,  in  drawing  God's  peculiar  people  into 
corrupt  language,  heathenish  customs,  gross  idolatry, 
and  at  length  into  a  total  separation  from  the  holy 
sanctuary,  and  protection  of  the  Almighty.* 

As  to  the  second,  concerning  the  priests  assuming 
authority  to  marry,  our  concurrent  testimony  with  all 
our  faithful  brethren  and  elders,  is,  and  has  been, 
against  that  usurpation  which  seems  to  be  an  invention 
to  get  money.    And  they  themselves  have  confessed, 


*  Gen.  24.  4.  26.  35.  28.  1,  2.  Neh.  13.  23. 


126  THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 

that  it  is  no  part  of  the  essence  of  a  marriage :  but  it 
is  most  evident  to  us,  that,  after  the  consent  of  parents 
or  guardians  and  relations  is  had,  and  other  due  and 
orderly  proceedings  are  made,  according  to  the  rules 
and  discipline  of  our  religious  society,  the  mutual  pro- 
mise and  agreement  of  the  parties  before  witnesses,  in 
our  meetings  appointed  for  such  solemnities,  amounts 
to  an  actual  marriage ;  which  the  law  cannot  make 
void,  nor  the  parties  themselves  dissolve  by  release,  or 
other  mutual  agreement.* 

Divers  instances  might  be  brought,  where  marriages 
have  been  adjudged  good  in  law,  though  they  were  not 
solemnized  by  priests,  for  brevity  we  omit ;  and  shall 
only  mention  a  cause  which  our  honourable  friend  and 
elder  brother  George  Fox,  in  his  journal,  p.  249,  said 
was  tried  in  the  assizes  at  Nottingham,  in  the  year 
1661.f  The  case  was  thus:  Some  years  before,  two 
Friends  were  married  among  Friends,  and  lived  together 
as  man  and  wife  about  two  years ;  then  the  man  died, 
leaving  his  wife  with  child,  and  an  estate  in  copy-hold 
lands  :  when  the  woman  was  delivered,  the  jury  pre- 
sented the  child  heir,  who  was  accordingly  admitted ; 
afterwards,  one  that  was  near  of  kin  to  the  child^s 
father,  brought  that  suit,  thereby  intending  to  deprive 
the  child  of  the  inheritance ;  and  to  effect  this,  he 
would  prove- the  child  illegitimate,  alleging  the  mar- 
riage was  not  according  to  law.  After  the  counsel 
on  both  sides  had  done  pleading.  Judge  Archer  directed 
the  jury  to  find  the  child  heir,  which  they  did  accord- 
ingly. 

By  this  we  may  understand,  how  far  we  are  justified 
in  the  method  of  consummating  our  marriages  by 
mutual  promises,  which  are  made  with  much  awe  and 
reverence,  in  the  presence  and  audience  of  God's 
people  at  their  religious  assemblies.  But  it  is  to  be 
understood,  that  though  we  are  present -at  such  solem- 


*  6  Mod.  155.  3  Lev.  376.  t  See  Hale's  Life  by  by  Bp.  Burnet, 
p.  73,  74. 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


127 


nities,  yet  we  marry  none,  but  are  witnesses  thereunto, 
as  any  other  spectators  may  be. 

We  thus  enlarge  upon  this  head,  that  none  may  be 
imposed  upon  by  those  who  insinuate,  that  such  as  are 
not  married  by  a  priest,  their  children  will  be  deemed 
illegitiaiate ;  for  some  pretending  to  be  of  us,  believed 
those  false  suggestions,  or  made  use  of  them  to  colour 
their  selfish  views,  and  sinister  ends,  and  so  far  re- 
nounced the  testimony  of  truth,  as  to  be  married  by 
priests.  Therefore  let  such  weak,  ignoble  spirits,  with 
all  those  that  promote,  or  are  present  at  any  such  mar- 
riages, be  dealt  with,  and  brought  to  repent  of  their 
out-goings,  or  be  censured  for  the  same. 

As  to  the  third  and  last  particular,  it  is  our  sense 
and  judgment,  that  none  amongst  us  move  or  proceed, 
in  order  to  marry  with  such  as  are  pre-engaged  or 
contracted  to  others,  before  they  are  duly  discharged 
or  released  of  that  pre-engagement,  and  that  no  such 
procedure  be  made  by  such  as  are  within  the  degrees 
of  consanguinity  or  affinity,  being  not  allowed  by  us, 
or  prohibited  by  the  laws  and  usages  of  England. 

We  do  not  in  the  least  suppose,  by  what  we  object 
against  marrying  by  the  priest,  or  others  differing 
from  our  way,  as  if  their  marriages  were  void  ;  nei- 
ther do  we  take  upon  us  to  hinder  any  to  marry 
otherwise,  than  by  tenderly  advising  such  as  are 
like  to  go  contrary  to  our  discipline ;  and  if  they 
reject  our  advice,  we  refuse  to  be  witnesses  and  con- 
currers  with  them.  And  if  they  go  right,  and  make 
regular  steps  in  their  procedure,  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  meetings  whereto  they  belong,  we  allow  them 
to  consummate  their  marriages  according  to  the  good 
order  and  method  which  our  fathers  and  elders  in  the 
truth,  did  at  first  establish  in  the  wisdom  and  power 
of  God. 

And  it  has  been  a  constant  rule,  since  discipline 
was  first  set  up  amongst  Friends,  that  all  their  mar- 
riages should  be  laid  before  the  men's  and  women's 
meetings,  who  were  to  take  care  that  such  as  come 


128 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY  REVIVED. 


before  them  were  clear  from  all  other  persons  on  that 
account ;  and  that  no  man  should  speak  to  a  woman, 
in  order  to  marriage,  before  he  had  the  consent  of  his 
own  parents  or  guardians,  and  then  spoken  to  her 
father  and  mother,  and  had  their  consent ;  and  if  she 
had  no  parents  alive,  but  guardians  or  trustees,  then 
to  speak  to  them  and  have  their  consent,  and  proceed 
accordingly.  And  we  find  the  reason  of  this  was,  for 
that  some  formerly  did  speak  neither  to  father  nor 
mother,  till  they  had  drawn  out  and  entangled  the 
affections  of  the  daughter,  and  that  brought  great 
troubles  and-  discontents  upon  the  parent,  and  amongst 
friends.  And  therefore  this  was  to  be  inquired  into 
in  the  men's  and  women's  meetings,  where  the  mar- 
riages were  to  be  spoken  of ;  and  so  it  is,  or  ought  to 
be  amongst  us.  And  if  parents  or  guardians  have 
once  consented  or  approved  of  such  addresses,  they 
ought  not  to  retract  the  same,  without  giving  such 
reasons  as  in  the  judgment  of  the  monthly  meeting, 
whereto  they  belong,  shall  be  sufficient  for  so  doing. 

And  where  men  and  women  draw  out  the  affections 
one  of  another,  and  after  a  while  go  to  others,  and  then 
do  the  like,  this  ought  to  be  censured  as  a  scandalous 
practice. 

And  it  hath  been  the  early  care,  and  is  the  decent 
practice  amongst  Friends,  not  to  consummate  second 
marriages  sooner  than  a  year  after  the  death  of  a 
husband  or  wife.  And  that  before  widows  are  al- 
lowed to  marry,  care  should  be  taken  that  provision 
be  made  for  their  children  by  former  husbands,  as 
occasion  may  require. 

Dear  Friends,  we  do  not  prescribe  these  rules,  as 
thinking  a  bare  superficial  compliance  with  them  to 
be  sufficient,  for  we  know  a  formal  hypocrite  may  go 
far  that  way,  and  not  discover  himself  till  his  turn  is 
served.  Therefore  our  desires  are,  that  in  this  im- 
portant affair  of  marriage,  a  godly  care  may  come 
upon  all  such  as  may  be  concerned  therein,  as  it  has 


THE  ANCIENT  TESTIMONY   REVIVED.  129 

been  and  is  upon  the  faithful,  to  know  their  hearts  and 
spirits  truly  and  sincerely  given  up  in  chastity  and 
purity  of  love  one  towards  another,  with  a  free  resigna- 
tion to  the  wall  of  God,  and  holy  resolutions  to  serve, 
obey,  and  follow  him  through  the  various  exercises, 
difficulties  and  trials  which  may  attend  them  in  a  mar- 
ried state ;  and  as  they  stand  in  his  counsel,  they  come 
to  know  a  holy  joining  in  spirit,  and  the  blessing  from 
above  to  descend  upon  them  in  their  undertaking ;  and 
when  they  come  to  enter  into  the  marriage-covenant, 
they  will  according  to  their  growth  in  the  blessed  truth, 
be  sensible  of  God's  heavenly  and  spiritual  joining; 
this  is  the  honourable  marriage  that  is  sanctified  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  and  owned  by  his  people. 

And  when  man  and  wife  are  thus  "joined  together, 
let  no  man  put  them  asunder  ;  but  let  the  husband 
love  his  wife  even  as  himself,  and  as  Christ  loved  the 
church,  and  not  be  bitter  against  her ;  and  let  the  wife 
reverence  her  husband,  and  submit  and  be  subject  unto 
him  as  is  fit  in  the  Lord."* 

Thus  far  we  think  proper  at  present,  to  collect  and 
lay  down  our  principles  and  practice,  in  order  to  be 
published,  for.  the  help  and  service  of  the  youth  and 
weak  among  ourselves,  and  for  the  information  and 
satisfaction  of  others. 

Signed  in  and  by  order  of  the  said  meeting,  this 
I9th  day  of  the  7th  mo.  1722,  by 

SAMUEL  PRESTON. 

*  Mat.  19.  6;— Eph.  5.  33,  ver.  25;— Col.  3.  19 ;— Eph.  5.  32. 


PRIXTED  BY  JOSEPH  RAKESTRAW. 


2581  Yfl 

^„  LBC 

03-17-05  32188 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


llllllllllll 

111! 

